Categories Archives: Doctrines

Domine, Non Nisi Te

This post aims to develop an understanding of the Holy Spirit in the life of the believer in Christ today. The scope of this project is concentrated mainly upon New Testament facts, instruction, details, and principles concerning the Spirit, but there are related areas of interest within the Old Testament this post shall draw upon for a broader old and new covenant perspective. The activity of the Holy Spirit among people serves various purposes throughout Scripture, yet there is His continuous personal work throughout the course of historical events.

Introduction

From creation, the formation and development of humanity, to the upheaval and strife among the nations across centuries, the Holy Spirit is actively at work in building the Kingdom of God. The disinherited nations at Babel, who were dispersed, set the canvas of peoples who would form a Kingdom where Christ Jesus would reign as its King. Incubated and grown to large populations that fill the earth, the harvest of souls brought into the Kingdom by the work of the Spirit is God’s divine means of redemption. Millions of people who form the Kingdom of God on earth, regardless of era, language, culture, nation, time zone, or generation, would enter before God’s presence as redeemed people who glorify and worship God while in eternal fellowship with Him and one another.

As this post is developed, it will more closely explore the Spirit’s work among people as souls are harvested out from a corrupt and evil world alienated from God. As the nations of old were given over to spiritual rulers who are both then and now involved in the affairs of humanity, the Spirit of God thoroughly works among them to reclaim humanity. Through covenants and longstanding persistent mercies, grace, judgments, prophetic utterances, and messianic promises, the Holy Spirit provides a way for people to return to God, their Creator.

Background

The doctrine of the Holy Spirit is an area of study that interacts with the person and work of the Spirit of God. The term that identifies the study of the Holy Spirit is pneumatology. It is derived from the Greek terms pneuma and logos as they describe the topic’s meaning together. With a particular interest in the salvation of people redeemed, the Holy Spirit performs numerous functions while having characteristics unique to Him as the third person of the Trinity. The Holy Spirit is God and a person who exists in triadic union with God the Father and God the Son. Having cognitive intellect, a will, and emotions, the Holy Spirit is self-aware. The identity of the Holy Spirit is established by His role from divine revelation concerning Creation, historical events, and transcendent supernatural activity. While comprehensive, the whole of the Holy Spirit’s presence and work goes well beyond a ministry to people. He, in various ways, ministered to Christ while retaining His functional purposes as transcendent and immutable God of the Universe.

The Holy Spirit in the Old Testament is identified by the Hebrew term ruakh, while in the New Testament, He is identified by the Greek term pneuma. As these are not names but descriptions of the Holy Spirit’s identity, His name is Yahweh (יהוה, yhwh), often referred to as the Tetragrammaton: YHWH. The divine name of the Holy Spirit originates from the encounter Moses had before God in Exodus 3:14. The Holy Spirit, as the I AM, is the existing One who causes to be. That is to say, while the Holy Spirit is the Creator of the physical Universe, He is the cause of all that exists Spiritually. His presence throughout all existence as omnipresent God also inhabits people as sacred space within believers. The Spirit is among His people and within them. From the time of Pentecost (Acts 2), the active presence of the Spirit among believers today is a prominent witness to His existential reality.

Formulated Doctrine

The Trinitarian persons of the Godhead are God the Father, God the Son, and God the Holy Spirit. As formulated from intertextual narrative and testimonies from Scripture, the Holy Spirit is the Most High God. Old and New Testament surveys of His person and work are abundantly evident as people perceive Him as permitted through special revelation. To further compose an understanding of the Holy Spirit as the Spirit of God, the Westminster Confession of Faith articulates some specific biblical references to substantiate this doctrinal assertion (WCF 2.3) that the Holy Spirit is God.1

“In the unity of the Godhead there be three persons, of one substance, power, and eternity: God the Father, God the Son, and God the Holy Ghost: (1 John 5:7. Matt 3:16–17, Matt. 28:19, 2 Cor. 13:14) the Father is of none, neither begotten, not proceeding; the Son is eternally begotten of the Father; (John 1:14, 18) the Holy Ghost eternally proceeding from the Father and the Son. (John 15:26, Gal. 4:6).”

As the identity and deity of the Holy Spirit are established from divine revelation through Scripture, it becomes further possible to understand His work from the beginning of human existence to the eschatological outcomes expected from further events prophetically foretold. Tracing His work and activity in the lives of believers begins from the Old Testament, but as the events of the new covenant are revealed, His presence is far more understood in a redemptive context in light of Christ’s accomplishments.2 As the work of Yahweh is understood from God the Father and God the Son, the Spirit of God is there together to apply what both have been decreed according to an eternal and sovereign plan.

The Holy Spirit is not a passive and impersonal force applied to people as if God somehow works from a distance. The specifics of His work are detailed here in major categorial areas with various attributive characteristics made evident by who He is and what He does. Functions, activities, and outworkings of the Spirit are interspersed as a historical matter of interest as experienced by people and recorded in Scripture. Even as literary encounters with the Spirit are observed, what He does is not a corporeal embodiment of human or anthropomorphic expression or production. Innumerable intangible acts of the Holy Spirit have a bearing on people, events, and circumstances to orchestrate what divine intentions are sought and fulfilled.

The Presence of the Spirit

Before the prophetic promises of the New Covenant in Jeremiah 31:33 and Ezekiel 36:26 were cast into the distant future, it was a common understanding of ancient Judaism that Yahweh dwelled among His people, whether in the wilderness, in the tabernacle, or the temple. The Spirit of God was exterior to the lives of His people but with them nonetheless. Compared to the Spirit interior to people under the new covenant, a different spiritual reality corresponded to old covenant Jews and their status before Yahweh. The work of the Holy Spirit was largely external as an abiding presence yet sometimes limited presence among the inhabitants of Israel. The Spirit of God’s presence upon specific individuals appears among prophets and political figures but not among ordinary people.3 The governing presence of the Holy Spirit was a ministry of protection, social order, guidance, inspiration, and the development of individual capabilities.4

From the time of creation (Genesis 1:2), through the ancient formative years of humanity, to the patriarchs, the Davidic and Solomonic kingdoms, the Assyrian and Babylonian captivity to second-temple Judaism, the Spirit of God remained thoroughly active within and among His chosen people. Yet His activity was within the context of the Old Testament covenants and what was necessary to fulfill divine intentions for the inevitable arrival of the Messianic prophet, priest, and king. The Spirit of God, who shaped the history of His people, guided the sovereign and intended redemptive outcomes with an incorporeal power5 that explains what He did in time differently than what He does under the new covenant. The essence of God as Spirit as He is transcendent over matter, space, and time. God doesn’t consist of material and spirit as humans do. The essence of God, the Holy Spirit, is a single “substance” as spirit yet further considered within the doctrine of divine simplicity.

By general means of human sensory perception, the presence of the Holy Spirit is detectable by processing and interpreting His actions, messages, and influence, through available matter, whether it is physical (air, gas, matter, plasma, fluid) or spiritual (metaphysical, supernatural, transcendent). The overlap of both in which His presence is observable or perceived renders an awareness of who the Holy Spirit is (God) and what He is doing. The sensory perceptions of sight, sound, taste, touch, or smell don’t yield a tangible or physical awareness of the Spirit within space occupied by matter or its properties unless it is somehow made evident by the Spirit. The Spirit otherwise perceived is Spirit to spirit today, where there is a transcendent and intangible reality that becomes manifest (for example, an internal heaviness, a softening, a washing, a filling, a conviction, or some other extra physical and non-cognitive origination without the use of physical or sensory faculties).

The Anointing Spirit

Historically attributed to the kingly accession of rulers, appointed prophets of the Old and New Testaments (e.g., Samuel, John the Baptist) anointed men as King over Israel. As a cultural and religious consecration ritual, the practice usually involved pouring or smearing oil on a person’s head or forehead as a symbolic way of bestowing divine favor upon a person for an appointment to a place or function.6 While the valid application of oil upon a person carried with it divine authority, it also came to represent the outpouring of the Spirit upon the recipient to attain a holy status or position to impart a charter or mandate. Before Christ Jesus went into the wilderness to be tempted by the devil, his baptism was an anointing by John the Baptist where the Holy Spirit would come upon Him for Jesus’ ministry that was just beginning. To accede as King of the Jews, it was necessary for Christ to overcome an adversary and do so by the anointing of a prophet.7

The anointing of the Holy Spirit was placed upon Jesus, where His public ministry would begin. After Christ’s anointing with the power of the Holy Spirit, He overcame Satan’s temptation and entered Jerusalem for His kingly procession (Isaiah 40:3, John 1:23, John 12:12-13). The anointing of the Holy Spirit accompanied Jesus during His wilderness trial and His ascent as King as necessary to fulfill Isaiah’s prophecy. While the prophetic anointing that occurred at baptism was for Christ’s royal accession, it was a baptism to anoint Him for the work of ministry nonetheless. The messianic events that unfolded after Jesus’ anointing (baptism), the defeat of a supernatural foe, and His triumphant arrival into Jerusalem all together signified what believers to as a matter of Christlike accession from death to life.

Baptism in the Spirit

The baptism in the Spirit is an event that occurs among all believers who are regenerated and undergo new spiritual birth. United in the baptism of the Holy Spirit, all believers are together made a new creation (2 Cor 5:17). The baptism of the Holy Spirit unites all believers who were born again, as made clear by Apostle Paul’s letter to the Corinthians (1 Cor 12:13). Further references to the new birth as baptism in the Spirit makes a distinction about the baptism of water for repentance (Mark 1:8, John 1:33, Acts 1:5, 11:16). It is this baptism in the Spirit as regeneration that precedes belief, saving faith by grace, and baptism by water for repentance. As John baptized the body of individual believers by immersion with literal water, the Spirit baptizes believers spiritually by “fire” (Matt 3:11, Luke 3:16).

The historical and biblical precedent for the Spirit of Baptism comes from Moses’s encounter with Yahweh from Numbers 11:15-17. Moses asked the Lord to kill him as the burden was too great for him alone to lead His people. As the Lord heard the petition of Moses, He instructed Him to choose 70 elders to lead the people. Yahweh, speaking to Moses, said he would “take some of the Spirit that is on you and put it on them, and they shall bear the burden of the people with you, so that you may not bear it yourself alone.” The anointing of the Lord upon the 70 elders endowed them to help Moses to lead and support His people. It was ultimately Moses’ wish that Yahweh would put His Spirit upon all people (Numbers 11:29).

The prophet Joel later appropriated Moses’ desire and applied it to all of God’s people as he spoke of coming judgment and redemption. “It shall come to pass afterward, that I will pour out my Spirit on all flesh; your sons and daughters shall prophesy, your old men shall dream dreams, and your young men shall see visions. Even on the male and female servants in those days I will pour out my Spirit” (Joel 2:28-29). The pouring of the Spirit of God upon the 70 elders by divine decree was an indication that later this bestowment would become the means by which people would become baptized by the Holy Spirit, beginning with the Pentecost event in Acts 2:2-4.8

The Scriptural passages concerning baptism in the Spirit accompany baptism by water. The baptism in the Spirit is for salvific purposes as regeneration occurs among believers. Baptism by water immersion is a loyalty oath as it symbolically represents the believer’s death, burial, and resurrection in Christ. The practice of baptism in this was to take a side and affirm by a pledge that the supernatural authority of spiritual rulers over the gentiles was displaced or removed.9 To further assert the difference between baptism by fire and water, Colossians 2:8-15 informs readers that burial with Christ is by baptism to infer immersion as believers are submerged in water to represent spiritual allegiance within the Kingdom of God. As a believer is saved by fire, or baptism in the Spirit, it is in due course that person proclaims a loyalty oath by water baptism to impart an anointing for the Kingdom that involves surrender (repentance) and dedication to the Lordship of Christ.

The 1 Peter 3:14-22 passage further deepens the significance of the crucifixion, burial, and resurrection and the reasons it correlates to the Colossians 2:8-15 reference. As the crucifixion meant victory over every demonic force,10 Jesus’ declaration to the “spirits in prison” was about his triumph over sin and death to inform them that they were still condemned. His ascension to authority at the right hand of God was set over all angels, authorities, and powers. Baptism is a personal and spiritual loyalty declaration of unity by Christ’s death and resurrection.

To further develop baptism as a loyalty pledge that corresponds to an anointing of the Holy Spirit, observe verse 21 of 1 Peter 3:14-22 (ESV).

“Baptism, which corresponds to this, now saves you, not as a removal of dirt from the body but as an appeal to God for a good conscience, through the resurrection of Jesus Christ, who has gone into heaven and is at the right hand of God, with angels, authorities, and powers having been subjected to him.”

The terms “appeal” and “conscience” in this passage have a wider semantic range that broadens the interpretive meaning rendered from numerous English translations.

a formal request, appeal (ἐπερωτάω 2) συνειδήσεως ἀγαθῆς ἐ. εἰς θεόν an appeal to God for a clear conscience 1 Pt 3:21.
         But cp. a pledge (s. L-S-J-M s.v. 3 with pap ref.; also the vb. in PYadin 17, 38) to God proceeding from a clear conscience; 11

the inward faculty of distinguishing right and wrong, moral consciousness, conscience
          σ‌. ἀγαθή a good conscience (cp. Herodian 6, 3, 4; PRein s.v. καλός 2b) Ac23:1; 1 Ti 1:5; 1 Pt 3:21 (on the topic cp. FSokolowski, Lois sacrées des cités grecques, Supplément ’62 no. 108, 4–7 ‘one who enters the temple … must be pure, not through bathing but in mind’); 12

Furthermore, the term appeal as rendered pledge appears to produce a reading as a pledge to God for a good conscience. Whether as a pledge or appeal, the effect of baptism with a good conscience is one of repentance to where Jesus is accepted by oath as Lord. The Spirit at work in the believer at baptism is a corresponding spiritual form of anointing similar to as it was for Christ during His baptism (Mark 1:9-11). As Christ was anointed at baptism, believers are. As Christ died, was buried, and resurrected, believers are, too, by the process of baptism of water.

The Indwelling Spirit

Regeneration by the Holy Spirit as baptism in the Spirit does not constitute the indwelling of the Spirit. Regeneration of a person simply means that a person is given divine enablement to believe. From belief (i.e., grace through faith), a person is converted as faith and repentance together constitute saving faith in Christ for salvation. When this occurs in the life of a believer, Scripture informs us that Christ will take up residence in the believer (John 7:39, 14:17, 20:22). In contrast to the statements of regeneration (John 3:3-8, 6:63), where God gives people the willingness to believe, there are specific conditions that exist within a believer as the Holy Spirit is to inhabit him. This inhabitation of the Holy Spirit is more inward evidence of spiritual rebirth because, without the Spirit, it is impossible to be born again.            

Apostle Paul also informed the early church that believers are individually the temple of God’s Spirit (1 Cor 3:16, 6:19, 2 Cor 6:16). It is well-understood that this divisible indwelling is not exclusive to corporate fellowship (Matt 18:2) but within each separate life of the believer (1 Cor 3: 17). The presence of the Spirit within the church as a corporate body, and within the body of an individual believer is not mutually exclusive theological principles supported by Scripture.13 The Spirit of God, as promised among the composite body of believers, as the Spirit of God inhabits each of them, includes those who are repentant and full of faith who, by grace, worship in spirit and truth. The Spirit is both with believers and in believers, as the Holy Spirit is their eternal Paraclete (John 14:15).14 The Holy Spirit as Paraclete is an advocate or counselor (John 14:16, 26), and this is significant as it pertains to the ministry of the Spirit among believers who have come to saving faith in Christ Jesus. Paraclete is an old Greek term, “called in aid.”

The Filling of the Spirit

The work of the Spirit in the lives of believers continues through their sanctification as they grow in Christ (Ephesians 2:10). Furthermore, the spiritual maturity developed among believers is toward ongoing personal holiness. After regeneration and the indwelling of the Holy Spirit at spiritual rebirth, believers undergo a lifelong sanctification process. To become sanctified is to be made more holy.15 While regeneration is a one-time event or occurrence, and the indwelling of the Spirit (Romans 8:9) either happens instantaneously at the same time or at a later point in life, the filling of the Spirit is yet another Scriptural distinction to recognize.

Paul wrote to the church in first-century Ephesus (Eph 5:18), “Be filled with the Holy Spirit.” And Luke’s record of Acts explicitly informs its readers:

“And when they (the disciples) had prayed, the place in which they were gathered together was shaken, and they were all filled with the Holy Spirit and continued to speak the word of God with boldness.” – Acts 4:31

The continuity of the Spirit’s presence among believers regenerated, anointed, and indwelt also involves an outpouring for specific missional purposes. Namely, the outpouring is generally expressed in Scripture as having a Kingdom intent. That is, to extend the Kingdom as Paul urges the church to be filled with the Spirit. Receiving the Spirit in this way is not just a passive endeavor, as believers indwelt by the Spirit today are active through the means by which they obtain this outpouring (James 4:8) through Scripture, prayer, and worship.17

The Fruit of the Spirit

Consistent with the doctrine of Sanctification, the Holy Spirit continuously transforms us into the image of Christ. While the fillings of the Spirit are individual and recurring events, the Spirit, who indwells us, shapes us into ever-increasing levels of holiness that please God. Necessary for our access to God, Scripture informs us that without holiness, no one will see the Father (Hebrews 12:14). Both the continuous indwelling of the Spirit and the filling of the Spirit produces fruit in the lives of believers. To more clearly understand what the filling of the Spirit is and does, Apostle Paul informs us about the specifics in his letter to the Galatians (Gal 5:16-22). While Galatians 5:22-23 specifically informs readers what the fruits are, it is necessary to recognize the historical and prophetic allusions to the fruitfulness of a new age. The prophet Isaiah points Old Testament and New Testament believers to a time when there will be the qualities of the Spirit written about by Paul (Isa. 32 and 57).18            

Paul wrote of the “first fruits of the Spirit” (Romans 8:23) that point to believers among the whole creation effort of the Holy Spirit. As G.K. Beale eloquently informs us, the Spirit first raises the saints from the dead spiritually and then creates these fruits in them.19 Authentic believers who were regenerated and indwelt by the Holy Spirit will participate in the eschatological course of history by producing fruits of the Spirit to become what God sovereignly intends for His Kingdom. As believers keep in step with the Spirit, they glorify God as they reflect back to Him the holiness developed among His people. With the mutual indwelling of Christ (Gal 2:20) and the Spirit within believers (1 Cor 6:19), they produce fruit.20

The presence of fruit in believers’ lives is evidence of the Spirit within. The absence of the fruit of the Spirit indicates an absence of the Spirit. The pericope lesson of Mark 11:12-14, 20-21, in a sense, informs readers about the displeasing nature of people as believers who do not bear fruit. Not merely that they produce works of the flesh (Gal 5:19-21), as Paul warns the churches in Galatia, but that there are no fruits as described in Galatians 5:22-23 is an unacceptable condition that implies consequences. The Holy Spirit who indwells His people will cause them to bear fruit as they strive to produce fruit of their efforts. As the Holy Spirit has a direct bearing on the sanctification of believers, He also works through human agency to yield the qualities described as the traits of Christ.21            

As a further up-close look at the fruit of the Spirit within the lives of believers, Apostle Paul wrote specific details about what they are (Gal 5:22-23). They are described in three triad groupings of Christ lived out in a Christian. The “fruit” of the Spirit (singular ), as compared to the “fruits” of the Spirit (plural) in this passage, renders an intended understanding of the unity of attributes within believers who are yielded to the Spirit.22 They are all present within believers, who are indwelt and, at times, filled by the Holy Spirit. As a matter of faith and practice, Paul tells the church, “walk in the Spirit” (v.16), be “led by the Spirit” (v.18), and “live by the Spirit” (v.25). This is life by the Spirit in contrast to a believer being gratified by the flesh. As trees produce literal fruit, so do believers who first walk by the Spirit, become led by the Spirit, and ultimately live by the Spirit throughout life. The only way to overcome the desires of the flesh is to live according to what Paul counsels in this passage. Being yielded to the Spirit is the way in which a believer escapes the deadly desires of the flesh that works against the Spirit (v.17).

It is, therefore, crucial to understand the fruits of the Spirit to walk by them. Living out the fruit of the Spirit by faith while yielding in surrender to Him is the way to abide in union with Christ against the desires and appetites of the flesh. To understand more specifically, the triad groupings of this fruit consist of love, joy, peace, patience, kindness, goodness, faithfulness, gentleness, and self-control. The first three, love, joy, and peace, are habits of mind. The second three, patience, kindness, and goodness, reach out to others. The final three, faithfulness, gentleness, and self-control, guide the general conduct of the believer.23

The Gifts of the Spirit

The work of the Spirit doesn’t end with His internal presence among believers for personal sanctification. God’s grace is extended to believers through the Holy Spirit for the church’s benefit, edification, and growth. The spiritual gifts as “pneumatika” are translated to “spiritual gifts” from the Greek (1 Cor 14:1, 12, 2:13; 12:1) to render a sense of inspiration from the Holy Spirit toward a functional purpose and conversely translated, “charismata” or “gifts of grace,” derived from the Greek term charis,24 (Latin, gratia). Charisma, as a gift of grace, is distributed among believers as God’s people are restored to harmony and wholeness to fulfill the restorative purposes of people within the church. Spiritual gifts are given to people of the church who are regenerated, indwelt, anointed, and filled to produce the fruit of the Spirit. Alongside the sanctification process, the Holy Spirit places upon people gifts of supernatural and natural origin and effect. Either one or the other corresponds to the measure of faith within a believer. Gifts imparted to believers are apportioned to them as a “manifestation of the Spirit” (1 Cor 12:7).25

As the gifts are meant to build up the church, they serve as examples of what it is to become enabled by the Spirit to fill specific functions that the church needs. When paying close attention to the specific gifts outlined in Scripture, they represent natural and supernatural capabilities characterized by the benefit of people as recipients. In Apostle Paul’s letters to Rome and Asia-Minor, he describes specifics to the early church as relevant for us today. The various gifts in the New Testament are not all-inclusive but represent what they are for the edification of the church. In the table below, Thomas Scheiner organizes the gifts Paul wrote about in the following way. While fitting to the early church, they’re, in principle, what the Holy Spirit does to produce or apply capabilities to people for the church and not for individual self-interest.

Romans 12:6-81 Corinthians 12:8-101 Corinthians 12:28Ephesians 4:11
Having gifts that differ according
to the grace given to us       
To each is given the manifestation
of the Spirit for the common good
And God has appointed
in the church
And he gave
  ApostlesApostles
ProphecyProphecyProphetsProphets
    
 Distinguishing of spirits Evangelists
TeachingWord of wisdom and word of knowledgeTeachersPastors and teachers
Exhortation   
 MiraclesMiracles 
 HealingHealings 
Serving Helps 
Leading Administration 
 Various kinds of tonguesVarious kinds of tongues 
 Interpretation of tongues  
Giving   
 Faith  
Mercy   

Table 1. – Biblical Gifts of the Spirit 26

The gifts are tangible exterior outworkings applied to people distinct from the internal fruit of the Spirit. The fruit of the Spirit originates as a grace for personal sanctification and blessing, while the gifts of the Spirit are for fellow believers who comprise the missional church for discipleship and sanctification of its members. The examples of gifts of the Spirit illustrate what underlying Scripturally supported development methods pertain to the church for eschatological Kingdom objectives, to honor Christ as head of the church, and to glorify God. The gifts of the Spirit according to Catholic tradition (i.e., Summa Theologiae) do not correspond to the biblical definition of the “gifts of the Spirit” as narrated by the example above. Still, they could include them as gifts as a matter of practice without claiming biblical authority and explicit meaning. None of these gifts are included in Paul’s description of gifts to highlight what types of natural skills and talents, or supernatural capabilities could be given to persons. As with the virtues defined by Aquinas,27 these are not counterfeit gifts, but they originate from the Summa Theologica to derive the theological tradition and catechism of the Catholic church.28

The Seven
Gifts of the Spirit
The Seven
Virtues
The Seven
Deadly Sins
WisdomChastityLust
UnderstandingTemperanceGluttony
CounselCharityGreed
FortitudeDiligenceSloth
KnowledgeKindnessWrath
PietyPatienceEnvy
Fear of GodHumilityPride

Table 2. – Catholic Gifts of the Spirit

Further interest concerning the gifts of the Spirit includes the Charismatic traditions often viewed as controversial and fraught with theological and biblical error. In many cases, to the charismatic believer, the gifts of the Spirit are about the uninformed personal experience with God as a filling and gifting of the Spirit as an admixture of an often faked encounter. The imaginations of often well-meaning people leave less room for the sober, intentional, and self-controlled manner of faith and practice in exchange for frequent healings, prophetic words of knowledge, miracles, and other transactional means of personal experience with others.

The subjective and personal experiences of Charismatic traditions outside instructions about church conduct can often contradict the biblical imperatives of being rational and sober-minded in fulfilling ministry and not carnal desires (1 Pet 4:7, 5:8, Titus 2:2, 6, 1 Cor 15:34).29 Self-control is a fruit of the Spirit. If a gift of the Spirit, according to Charismatic doctrine, contradicts the intended interpretation of Scriptural meaning about gifts of the Spirit, there is a difference that the authority of God’s Word must resolve. The heart, mind, and spirit are informed by Scripture what it means to worship in spirit and truth. However, gifts of the Spirit are defined in God’s Word and not by subjective experiences and imaginations of spiritual predators or well-meaning people in a spirit of error.

Often, Charismatic and Pentecostal traditions are closely joined to prosperity preaching and social gospel activists who find their subjective roots in theological liberalism. Schleiermacher, the father of protestant liberalism, denied his faith in a letter to his father and adopted Romanticism early in his faith. While Ritschl, who believed that Christianity ought to be defined by social justice imperatives and ethics, insisted upon a theologically liberated society.30

Opposing Views

There is a wide array of counterpoint perspectives concerning much of the historically orthodox views of the Church. The presence of the Holy Spirit in the life of believers today is Scripturally described and presented as authoritative by the biblical writers as intended. A common thread among the various opposing views appears centered around special interest concerning tradition, appeal to historical instruction and conditions, and spiritually interfering predilections that bring confusion, error, contradictions, and uncertainty. False or unorthodox beliefs and practices contrary to the clear teaching of Scripture would seemingly run counter to the human conscience of regenerated people indwelt by the Holy Spirit. Yet, there is a multitude of subjective perspectives. This post presented two examples of alternative views around the gifts of the Spirit between confessional Christian belief, Catholicism, and Charismatics. The range of differences is pronounced, but they all, to some extent, diverge from what Scripture specifically reveals about the Holy Spirit, who He is, and what He does in the life of believers.

Wesleyans, Pentecostals, Roman Catholics, and others have differing views about justification, what constitutes saving faith, and the role or function of the Holy Spirit to regenerate people, indwell them and shape their spiritual development during the course of personal sanctification (i.e., whether salvific and consecrated status is immediate, earned, and synergistic, etc.). Additional alternative interpretations in the church also range much further than liberal and neo-orthodox perspectives.31 However, while all these perspectives affect faith and practice, theological conclusions formed from biblical and objective truth carry the lasting weight of God’s specific revelation about what He does through His Spirit.

Historical Positions

In addition to matters of interpretation to suit personal, congregation, institutional, or state interests aside from biblical instruction, there are also matters of control that people want to retain. From the governing perspectives of the Church, the State, and cultures throughout civilization, social and economic interests have a bearing upon what people come to believe and understand with respect to faith and practice. Historical traditions of people among nations that are not in alignment with God’s intentions concerning His Kingdom and its eschatological trajectory are entirely, thoroughly, and utterly spiritual. People believe what they are given to believe. From Yahweh as Creator God, or the spiritual rulers of nations that govern access and the substance of belief, through God’s sovereignty, the historical development and acceptance of orthodox doctrines are under the subjection of what He has already decreed.            

Under the care and persistent work of the Holy Spirit, the church will grow as Christendom increases in size to a geometric scale. While the various historical positions of theologians, philosophers, and politicians run in and out of alignment with Scripture, God’s purposes shall prevail. He will have His Kingdom. Humanity will be restored to Him and there will be nothing humanistic culture or secularism can do about it. If fact, by design, the hand of people as free-will human agents will be instruments of God’s intended purpose for Creative intent as it belongs to Him.

Conclusion

In numerous ways, this post resolved open questions about what the Holy Spirit does in the lives of believers today. Within our limited line of sight, there is what we know by what is revealed in His Word. Accordingly, believers also experience what the work of the Holy Spirit corresponds to what readers observe in both the Old and New Testaments. Among the covenants, to the redemptive work of Christ and the ongoing sanctification of regenerated believers indwelt, anointed, and filled, they are given spiritual gifts to build the church for its edification and development. The church exists for God’s purposes, His glory, and His good pleasure. Our place is to abide in Christ and live by the Spirit so as to fulfill His interests about the Kingdom as we love Him, each other, and His plan for our lives together.

Citations

1 Westminster Assembly, The Westminster Confession of Faith: Edinburgh Edition (Philadelphia: William S. Young, 1851), 21–25.
2 John MacArthur and Richard Mayhue, eds., Biblical Doctrine: A Systematic Summary of Bible Truth (Wheaton, IL: Crossway, 2017), 334.
3 James M. Hamilton Jr., God’s Indwelling Presence: The Holy Spirit in the Old & New Testaments (Nashville, TN: B&H Academic, 2006), 27.
4 Sinclair B. Ferguson, The Holy Spirit, ed. Gerald Bray, Contours of Christian Theology (Downers Grove, IL: InterVarsity Press, 1996), 21–22.
5 Basil of Caesarea, “The Book of Saint Basil on the Spirit,” in St. Basil: Letters and Select Works, ed. Philip Schaff and Henry Wace, trans. Blomfield Jackson, vol. 8, A Select Library of the Nicene and Post-Nicene Fathers of the Christian Church, Second Series (New York: Christian Literature Company, 1895), 15.
6 J. A. Motyer, “Anointing, Anointed,” ed. D. R. W. Wood et al., New Bible Dictionary (Leicester, England; Downers Grove, IL: InterVarsity Press, 1996), 49.
7 W. Brian Shelton, “An Ancient Israelite Pattern of Kingly Accession in the Life of Christ,” Trinity Journal 25, no. 1 (2004): 72.
8 R. C. Sproul, What Is Baptism? First edition., vol. 11, The Crucial Questions Series (Orlando, FL: Reformation Trust, 2011), 44.
9 Michael S. Heiser, Demons: What the Bible Really Says about the Powers of Darkness (Bellingham, WA: Lexham Press, 2020), 229.
10 Michael S. Heiser, The Unseen Realm: Recovering the Supernatural Worldview of the Bible, First Edition. (Bellingham, WA: Lexham Press, 2015), 338.
11 William Arndt et al., A Greek-English Lexicon of the New Testament and Other Early Christian Literature (Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 2000), 362.
12 Ibid. 967-968.
13 Thomas R. Schreiner, New Testament Theology: Magnifying God in Christ (Grand Rapids, MI: Baker Academic, 2008), 718–719.
14 James M. Hamilton Jr., God’s Indwelling Presence: The Holy Spirit in the Old & New Testaments (Nashville, TN: B&H Academic, 2006), 181.
15 Joel R. Beeke, Living for God’s Glory: An Introduction to Calvinism (Lake Mary, FL: Reformation Trust Publishing, 2008), 216.
16 Thomas R. Schreiner, The King in His Beauty: A Biblical Theology of the Old and New Testaments (Grand Rapids, MI: Baker Academic, 2013), 490.
17 John M. Frame, Systematic Theology: An Introduction to Christian Belief (Phillipsburg, NJ: P&R Publishing, 2013), 927.
18 G. K. Beale, A New Testament Biblical Theology: The Unfolding of the Old Testament in the New (Grand Rapids, MI: Baker Academic, 2011), 588.
19 Ibid.
20 Leon Morris, The Epistle to the Romans, The Pillar New Testament Commentary (Grand Rapids, MI; Leicester, England: W.B. Eerdmans; Inter-Varsity Press, 1988), 307–308.
21 Guy P. Duffield and Nathaniel M. Van Cleave, Foundations of Pentecostal Theology (Los Angeles, CA: L.I.F.E. Bible College, 1983), 291–292.
22 Donald K. Campbell, “Galatians,” in The Bible Knowledge Commentary: An Exposition of the Scriptures, ed. J. F. Walvoord and R. B. Zuck, vol. 2 (Wheaton, IL: Victor Books, 1985), 608.
23 Ibid.
24 Ralph P. Martin, “Gifts, Spiritual,” ed. David Noel Freedman, The Anchor Yale Bible Dictionary (New York: Doubleday, 1992), 1016.
25 Herman Bavinck, John Bolt, and John Vriend, Reformed Dogmatics: Holy Spirit, Church, and New Creation, vol. 4 (Grand Rapids, MI: Baker Academic, 2008), 299.
26 Thomas R. Schreiner, New Testament Theology: Magnifying God in Christ (Grand Rapids, MI: Baker Academic, 2008), 719–720.
27 Thomas Aquinas, Summa Theologica, trans. Fathers of the English Dominican Province (London: Burns Oates & Washbourne, n.d.), STh., I-II q.61-62 a.1-5.
28 Catholic Church, Catechism of the Catholic Church, 2nd Ed. (Vatican City: Libreria Editrice Vaticana, 1997), 450.
29 John F. MacArthur, Strange Fire: The Danger of Offending the Holy Spirit with Counterfeit Worship (Nashville: Thomas Nelson, 2013).
30 Ibid.
31 Gordon R. Lewis and Bruce A. Demarest, Integrative Theology: Spirit-Given Life: God’s People, Present and Future, vol. 3, Integrative Theology (Grand Rapids, MI: Zondervan, 1994), 174-184.

Bibliography

  • Aquinas, Thomas. “Question LXI Of the Cardinal Virtues.” In Summa Theologica, 44 Volumes, by Thomas Aquinas, STh., I-II q.62 a.3. London: Burns Oates & Washbourne, 1265 – 1274.
  • Arndt, William et al. A Greek-English Lexicon of the New Testament and Other Early Christian Literature. Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 2000.
  • Assembly, Westminster. The Westminster Confession of Faith: Edinburgh Edition. Philadelphia, 1851.
    Bavinck, Herman, Bolt John, Vriend, John. Reformed Dogmatics: Holy Spirit, Church, and New Creation, vol. 4. Grand Rapids: Baker Academic, 2008.
  • Beale, G.K. A New Testament Biblical Theology: The Unfolding of the Old Testament in the New. Grand Rapids: Baker Academic, 2011.
  • Beale, G.K., and D.A. Carson. Commentary on the New Testament Use of the Old Testament. Grand Rapids: Baker Academic, 2007.
  • Beeke, Joel R. Living for God’s Glory: An Introduction to Calvinism. Lake Mary: Reformation Trust Publishing, 2008.
  • Caesarea, Basil of. “The Book of Saint Basil on the Spirit.” In St. Basil: Letters and Select Works, by Philip Schaff and Henry Wace, 15. New York: Christian Literature Company, 1895.
  • Church, Catholic. Catechism of the Catholic Church. Vatican City: Libreria Editrice Vaticana, 1997.
    Demarest, Gordon R. Lewis, and Bruce A. Integrative Theology: Spirit-Given Life: God’s People, Present and Future, vol. 3. Grand Rapids: Zondervan, 1994.
  • Ferguson, Sinclair B. “The Holy Spirit.” In Contours of Christian Theology, by Gerald Bray, 21-22. Downers Grove: Intervarsity Press, 1996.
  • Frame, John M. Systematic Theology: An Introduction to Christian Belief. Phillipsburg: P&R Publishing, 2013.
  • Guy P. Duffield, Nathaniel M Van Cleave. Foundations of Pentecostal Theology. Los Angeles: LIFE Bible College, 1983.
  • Hamilton Jr., James M. God’s Indwelling Presence: The Holy Spirit in the Old & New Testaments. Nashville: B&H Academic, 2006.
  • Heiser, Michael S. Demons. Bellingham: Lexham Press, 2020.
  • Heiser, Michael. The Unseen Realm. Bellingham: Lexham Press, 2015.
    Liddell, Henry George, et al. A Greek-English Lexicon. Oxford: Clarendon Press, 1996.
  • Martin, Ralph P. “Gifts, Spiritual.” In The Anchor Yale Bible Dictionary, by David Noel Freedman, 1016. New York: Doubleday, 1992.
  • Mendenhall, George E, Gary A Herion, and David Noel ed. Freedman. The Anchor Yale Bible Dictionary. New York: Doubleday, 1992.
  • Motyer, J.A. “Anointing, Anointed.” In New Bible Dictionary, by D.R.W Wood et al, 49. Downers Grove: Intervarsity Press, 1996.
  • Schreiner, Thomas R. New Testament Theology: Magnifying God in Christ. Grand Rapids: Baker Academic, 2008.
    —. The King in His Beauty: A Biblical Theology of the Old and New Testaments. Grand Rapids: Baker Academic, 2013.
  • Shelton, Brian W. “An Ancient Israelite Pattern of Kingly Accession in the Life of Christ.” Trinity Journal 25, no. 1, 2004: 59-72.
  • Sproul, R.C. What is Baptism? Orlando: Reformation Trust, 2011.

The Sanctuary of Solemn Regard

A body of believers in Christ Jesus is rightfully viewed as an anatomy of a church. It consists of a skeletal structure, internal organs or systems, muscles, and the head. Specifically, as described throughout the book The Master’s Plan for the Church by John MacArthur, various characteristics and performative attributes are associated with the body. From the individual to subgroups of people, together they comprise functions that carry out God’s will for His people and the world. Through effective leadership, maturity, and experience, the church is guided by doctrines and principles centered upon the authority of Scripture. Scripture is the weight by which the church collective is obedient, unified, faithful, and disciplined in truth and righteousness. Among various additional attributes, such as humility, gratitude, accountability, and flexibility, the church’s abiding fruits produce spiritually healthy members to glorify God with outreach, missions, and community well-being.

The Skeletal Structure

There is an interdependence among these attributes that complement one another toward intended and proper functioning order. To meet its objectives and commissioning requirements of Christ, it consists of gifted or obedient people willing to serve in both love and honor. Unpolluted by sin and pervasive self-interest, the internal commitments of the church concerning Scripture, prayer, fellowship, worship, outreach, sacraments, giving, and discipleship are among its chief functions. The church exists with its skeletal structure to understand it as having a framework to include a foundation, specifically around its absolute commitment to sound doctrine, a high view of God, authoritative Scripture, personal holiness, and the supreme authority of Christ. These anatomical elements support the body of the church to perform its functions and achieve its objectives.

The underlying recognition and emphasis that God is the supreme point of attention and authority within the church are of vital necessity. Too often, the church is horizontally focused on community activities or social endeavors that don’t satisfy the church’s vertical purpose and mission. To look at church bulletins with week-by-week events having nothing to do with its purpose and functions dilute its effectiveness and marks congregations as social clubs with a weekly Tedtalk about better living. Churches loaded with bingo gatherings, bowling nights, and sewing events, among others, miss out on God’s plan for the church without paying as much attention to their purpose and mission. Elaborate youth programs that place incidental attention upon instruction, discipleship, or evangelism further indicate the priorities of a church with a low view of God. While social gatherings have their place, small groups for home bible studies are often little more than family or home fellowships without prayer, accountability, learning, time in the Word, etc. Small group gatherings become movie nights, trip planning efforts, or a single speaker-led point of social interest without discussion or God-centered objectives.

The church that supplants the authority of God for its interests instead is a church that at times abuses Scripture to drive outcomes and leverage social capital toward its ability to retain members or sustain economic prosperity or viability. Expositional preaching is a rarity, and there is very little structure around necessary doctrines about core beliefs such as justification, sanctification, holy living, sin, hell, condemnation, service, worship, and so forth. Shallow theology leads to shallow devotion, shallow worship, and shallow instruction. Leaders that set up churches as a source of entertainment to attract members run the risk of producing pleasure-oriented social clubs errant toward self-worship. Some churches seek to eject biblically oriented persons with a high view of God and His interests.

MacArthur writes, “One final component of the skeletal structure of a church is spiritual authority. A church must understand that Christ is the Head of the church (Eph. 1:22; 4:15) and that He mediates His rule in the church through godly elders (1 Thess. 5:13–14; Heb. 13:7, 17)” to stress that the church must accede and operate to the authority of Christ. If the church is a non-praying church, it’s because it has elders that are not praying. If the church is non-biblical, the elders and leadership are not in the Word or don’t accept its authority. The instructions that Christ gave to the church through His apostles are not the primacy of the church. They’re the supremacy of the church. Holy Spirit operates through the Word of God, and the church must abide by what is written in His holy Word.

As a follower of Christ, it is my solemn responsibility to share what I’ve learned and the grace I’ve been given. The abundance of mercy and patience I’ve been given is a model to follow as an instrument of God’s abiding love and grace. While I’m active online in sharing the gospel and biblical principles I’ve learned, I also write quite a lot to cover book reviews and topics of inspiration centered upon Scripture. As the church framework is entirely suitable and necessary for forming the body of Christ, it overlaps with the direct and extended family as a smaller body of believers. I pray and desire that the material I learn through studying church formation and function would lead to personal improvements toward readiness and more meaningful contributions among family, friends, and church members over time.

The Internal Systems

The internal systems of the church represent the various fruits of the Spirit (Gal 5:19-25) that correspond to the attitudes of its members. Conversely, as the church is metaphorically viewed as an anatomical body with a skeletal structure, muscles, and head, it also consists of internal systems such as organs to sustain life. These correspond to some behaviors that characterize people of God who live by the Spirit and produce purposeful behaviors as active and conscious efforts stemming from internal predispositions and mindsets. A range of character and behavior attributes operate within a congregation and distill to each individual living in a functional way. The range of internal systems is an organic set of virtues and behaviors predicated upon the attitudes listed within The Master’s Plan for the Church. With varying support from Scripture concerning the internal attitudes, the list is as follows:

The internal attitudes of the church listed represent a weight of obligation or ideal characteristics associated with a biblical body of believers. As the book was published in 1991, it still holds valid, relevant, and of significant necessity or merit, but it is by no means current or exhaustive. The onslaught of cultural Marxism, egalitarianism, and post-modern inclinations of society that plague the church is widespread across all denominations and traditions throughout Christendom. For example, MacArthur mentions the necessity of adherence to truth in a few places, but it isn’t highlighted as a pressing concern. Numerous church attendees today are given to the affirmation of lifestyles that Scripture clearly forbids.

ItemAttitudeDescriptionReference
1.ObedienceThe church does what God says to do.1 Sam 15:22
2.HumilitySet yourself below others.Phil 2:3-4
3.LoveApply biblical love to meet needs.1 Cor 13:4-7
4.UnityAbsence of contention and division.John 17:21
5.Willingness to ServeAbilities actively applied to others.1 Cor 4:1-2
6.JoyOutward exuberance of the heart, soul, and mind.Rom 14:17
7.PeaceInward contentment of the heart, soul, and mind.John 14:27
8.ThankfulnessThe continuous attitude of gratitude.1 Thess 5:18
9.Self-DisciplinePersons with persistent truth and righteousness.Phil 4:8
10.AccountabilityHelping each other overcome sin.Rom 7:15
11.ForgivenessForgive others as God has forgiven you.Matt 6:12-15
12.DependenceAttitude of personal insufficiency toward God.Deut 6:10-11
13.FlexibilityAbsence of stubborn thoughts and practices.Matt 15:1-39
14.Desire for GrowthPersistent interest in feeding on God’s Word.1 Pet 2:2
15.FaithfulnessLong-term reliable attendants, servants, worship1 Cor 4:2
16.HopeConfidence in future security and eternal lifeRom 12:12

Table – MacArthur’s View of Necessary Internal Attitudes of the Church
Published in 1991 with an update in 2008.

Moreover, the rise of pluralistic thought among people significantly infects the church as it concerns various biblical claims of exclusivity. The church isn’t called to be a social activist group, and it can not tolerate harmful and errant ideologies that run counter to the gospel and the purpose of the church. The church’s commitment to truth as a subordinate matter of self-discipline (Phil 4:8) is a weak defense or posture against unwanted influences that degrade its effectiveness. Churches that compromise on truth and biblical principles often become something other than an authentic church, or it dies off by attrition through a loss of people who stop attending or forsake fellowship. Consequently, church leaders who succumb to the short-term confused interests of society and academia can face undue hardships to which there is no viable remedy.

As The Master’s Plan for the Church is a compilation of teachings, it offers a listed means of a well-formed church that isn’t meant to be fully explanatory. Through various specific church stories and lessons learned, biblical principles are explained and reinforced to guide the reader toward circumstances that positively affect individuals and the body as a whole. At times, the term “gift” arises to lead, support, or contribute to the church in a uniquely intended way. Not where service is a chore or the arbitrary efforts of volunteers, but according to what people are good at doing. Paul wrote of gifts in Romans 12:6-8 and 1 Corinthians 7:7 to underscore the spiritual nature of their purpose.

The idea of “just jumping in and doing something” is counter-productive unless a person is entirely flexible and open to serving in any capacity possible. However, suppose church leadership or administration offers opportunities to serve in a group capacity. In that case, that is often a rewarding and productive endeavor (e.g., short-term poverty relief, homeless veteran aid, etc.). Volunteer efforts that support the community through the church to achieve Kingdom objectives by loving people well is an entirely meaningful way to go; however, if it is quid-pro-quo for profit or partnership with a municipality that sets up an interdependency, unwanted entanglements are sure to follow.

Gifts given to people are meant to fulfill the functions of the body as a church to serve God, glorify Him, and satisfy the needs of people. Churches that broadcast to congregations opportunities to meet specific needs leave individuals to assess suitability as relevant. By contrast, spiritual gifts can involve competencies, skills, or talents that accompany people for a spiritual purpose. A close look at the “gift” term Paul uses in Romans 12:6 specifies a uniquely intended purpose supported by the authority of Scripture for the church (Rom 12:4-5).

Gift: χάρισμα, ατος, τό (χαρίζομαι)
that which is freely and graciously given, favor bestowed, gift [1]

of special gifts of a non-material sort, bestowed through God’s generosity on individual Christians 1 Pt 4:10; 1 Cl 38:1.
•  Of spiritual gifts in a special sense (Just., D. 82, 1 and Iren. 5, 6, 1 [Harv. II 334, 2] προφητικὰ χ.; Orig., C. Cels. 3, 46, 12; Hippol., Ref. 8, 19, 2) Ro 12:6; 1 Cor 12:4, 9, 28, 30, 31.[2]

The gifts of grace (Rom 12:3-8) do not correspond to free labor with “no experience required” toward service projects for profit as “doing ministry.” Contributions to the church involving spiritual gifting are not homogenous; as Paul wrote, “members do not all have the same function.” In this sense, service projects that operate as a business from labor or services are not specifically ministry, per se. The intended meaning of Paul’s message indicates that ministry or service to the church comes by grace and the gifts given to people for a specific spiritual purpose.

The church does not bestow gifting. God does this through various means unique to each person. The church adheres to the internal systems developed toward satisfying its purpose. MacArthur wrote, “There are many other areas of ministry a person can get involved in. Cultivate the giftedness that God has given you and become active in whatever ministry God leads you to.” Appropriately, this corresponds to Paul’s instructions to the first-century church of Rome.

The Head

Continuing the body analogy of the Church, “The Head” of the Church is the Lord Jesus Christ. As Paul wrote, “Rather, speaking the truth in love, we are to grow up in every way into him who is the head, into Christ, from whom the whole body, joined and held together by every joint with which it is equipped when each part is working properly, makes the body grow so that it builds itself up in love” (Eph 4:15-16), Christ Jesus operates having four functions of the Church as a body. Christ is the Savior, Shepherd, Sovereign, and Sanctifier, where they are a wholly exceptional yet a composite of His perfect Lordship as Messiah, Priest, and King. Together each has immeasurable value to the body of believers and right to each person who consists of that body.

As Savior, Jesus saves people from their sins (Matt 1:21). His very name is “Jehovah saves.” His name represents His identity as Mediator through His sacrificial blood given to satisfy the justice required to atone for sin and forgive them (Heb 9:22, 13:20). He was the perfect sacrifice for the sins of many who would turn to Him under a New Covenant of redemption (Matt 26:28). The New Covenant established by Christ’s sacrifice produced the “blood of the everlasting covenant” and it was full effectual once for all those being sanctified (Heb 10:14). Not as a temporary covenant, or a partially effective covenant. Still, a perfect sacrifice that by His blood of perfect offering sin is forgiven, and people are freed from sin.

His redemptive work on the cross pleased God that He returned Christ from the dead. To reiterate the astonishing biblical fact, God the Father approved Christ’s sacrifice to such an extent that He resurrected Him back to bodily life. With Christ Jesus risen and alive again, He became the great Shepherd to rule and teach His Church. Through His authority and Word (2 Tim 3:16), the teaching, correction, reproof, and training in righteousness represent His workmanship within the Church. From individual persons to the Church body itself, Christ reigns to accomplish His work so that every believer in God may be complete in Him.

Reiterating Christ Jesus’s authority as Head of the Church is necessary. The Church belongs to Him (Matt 16:18). As Shepherd, He leads the Church, but He also rules the Church through discipline and correction for it to accomplish His will. To instruct and guide the Church to abide by His interests as made evident through His Word within Scripture. As the Spirit speaks to the believer to convict, correct, and comfort, the believer is guided by His Word to bear fruit and live toward continual sanctification. To build His Church, individuals, or the Church itself could undergo sanctification toward greater righteousness pleasing to God.

By application, the Church does well to recognize that it is Christ who is head of the body of believers and the authority of church leadership is subordinate to Him. Christ’s plan and spoken intentions for the church must prevail over the plans and programs of the church for His kingdom. Projects not aligned with Christ’s interests for the church can dilute its effectiveness and purpose. This reading is a reminder about the prevailing and supreme authority of Christ over the Church as a body. I intend to become outspoken about the necessity of abiding in Christ as the head of the Church should circumstances present themselves in terms of initiatives to time spent on incidental endeavors.

I completely agree with the principles that Dr. MacArthur wrote about concerning Christ as the head of the Church. Moreover, the categories of Christ’s Lordship over the church are more than mere leadership. His position, status, and ownership of the Church bring any believer to obedience and submission as His authority comes from who He is and what He has accomplished. Believers in the Church are obligated to apply this truth as His obedient body.

The Muscles

The third chapter of The Master’s Plan for the Church covers in some depth the church’s various functions that correspond to the muscles of a body. As the previous two chapters of the book cover the skeletal structure and internal systems of the body, it is natural to view the functions or practices of the church with its behaviors. A range of inward and outward exertions of effort characterize a church as a means of strength, just as the muscles of a body spend energy to perform work. As individuals perform consistent acts of personal devotion and discipleship, the church applies effort to accomplish specific and repetitive tasks for the body’s spiritual development. Collectively, there are functions of worship, prayer, training, fellowship, outreach, missions, and more unique to the body as its various members constitute and extend its capabilities to fulfill its biblical charter.

The sections of this chapter read as a guidebook that serves as a reference for believers and churches who want to refer to the book as an operating guide. To form policy and develop processes or guidelines centered around a healthy congregation with proper attitudes, internal systems, and organizational structures in place. While there are no specific indications of relative priority, weights of concentrative effort, or distributed points of focus, numerous principles direct a church grounded in Scripture and the ministry of the Spirit. The functions of the church are identified and biblically described but without prescriptive one-size-fits-all techniques. The functions of preaching, teaching, shepherding, evangelism, and so forth are covered with the principles about how and what to do with some rationale about why. Much of the subject matter is about Grace Community Church, which stands as a model to emulate.

Some of the various topics within the text overlap or work together as adjacent and related functions toward individual believers or groups responsible for specific ministry areas. For example, both worship and giving are related. Or as teaching and training for instruction and application of discipleship functions such as prayer, fellowship, worship, and Scripture to remain obedient to the lordship of Christ. The degree to which impediments exist can be related to individual levels of sanctification or maturity in Christ. As there are areas of group weaknesses or unhelpful patterns of neglect or diverging interests among believers, the formation, character development, and growth of its members grow toward God’s intended purpose of the church nonetheless.

As a matter of personal interest, the “Building up Families” section has direct applicability. As MacArthur wrote, “In many Sunday school classes, people don’t learn much about the Bible, and they guess about what it teaches,” I continue to see this as a pressing area that needs attention. Especially within my family, there is an opportunity to better invest in bible reading time with my children. To build more Scripture instruction with my family to understand its truths and know God in a more productive or fruitful way. To apply what the functions of the church does, it is of high interest to spend personal prayer and bible time with my family as it also supports the church. Intentionally scheduling a periodic time to further grow in the Word of God separate from what does is sure to produce a valuable return on our efforts. As the church ministers to numerous people, we together haven’t reached sufficient range or depth to serve as a foundation for a lifetime.

A fully functional church requires its members to perform as it should as a body. If there is one single area that isn’t where it could be, there are limitations to its effectiveness that may inhibit its ability to love or serve Christ and His people well.

The Pattern of the Early Church

The first part of The Master’s Plan for the Church covered relevant topics about the church that functions as an anatomical body, and the second section pertains to the dynamic church. More specifically, the pattern of the early Church is examined from its founding to the ministry that grew within the first century. MacArthur makes connections between early churches in Jerusalem and Asia-Minor to churches today that involved formation, how they operated and their characteristics. The early church patterns and distinctions that shaped their founding included the roles of people, locale, governance, doctrine, and pronounced growth. As compared to today, the early church wasn’t fragmented by denominations. There was a unity within the church guided by the Holy Spirit and rooted in doctrines that propelled it well into enormous growth for decades and centuries into the future.

As the purity of the church supported convictions around truth, faith, and practice, it was situated to build its presence within secular societies in the form of ministries. Within the early church, there was a concentrated effort to protect new believers from false teaching and instead provide instruction on sound doctrine. Apostle Paul further supported the continuous effort to assure the doctrinal integrity of the church in his letters to the church. It was especially concerning conduct, organization, scriptural principles, and theological truths as written by the guidance of the Holy Spirit. The Holy Spirit was actively involved in the incubation and development of the early church both directly and through people to render and permanent and lasting understanding of what it means to exist and function within the Kingdom of God on Earth. Paul wrote passages of significant relevance to Timothy about the purpose of Scripture, service, and responsibility (2 Tim 2:1-2, 15, 24-25, 3:14-17, 4:1-2).

Further comparisons between early and modern churches are made concerning leadership. Paul guided New Testament church leadership formation to serve specific purposes according to gifts given to people. Functions, duties, and responsibilities were defined around pastors, deacons, elders, overseers, teachers, and evangelists to provide clarity about leadership and its framework. The early church was unified in its direction as its decision-making, defense, and discipline situated it to accomplish its mission and objectives. The church was rendered stable for organic and geometric growth through direct involvement from the Holy Spirit’s use of Paul.

Paul’s letters to the early church were directed to individuals and congregations susceptible to the influences of secular society (Greco-Roman culture and Judaism) and paganism. It was necessary to align new believers to correct doctrines through the teaching authority of leaders with decision-making capacity (1 Tim 5:17). Consensus among men to arrive at decisions through the study of Scripture, prayer, counsel, and fasting were able to solve church issues and keep it on its intended path. Where or when it was necessary to refute individuals or groups about false instructions or guidance for monetary gain or contradictory interest, a sound and fortified defense was necessary (Titus 1:9-11). Finally, errant individuals who were disruptive to the church were to be disciplined or ejected to protect a vulnerable congregation (1 Tim 1:20).

As the head of the Church is Christ Jesus, His leaders appointed to shepherd it are responsible for its care, feeding, guidance, and protection. The fulfillment of their duties is a privilege but also a divine appointment that brings joy and hardship through the service and obedience of leadership as it is answerable to Jesus Christ. Qualified and blameless leaders who are saturated in the Word of God and indwelt by the Holy Spirit are responsible for its ministry.

Elders, Deacons, Other Church Members

Church leadership is further examined by additional roles within the church. Beginning with the first-century churches in Asia Minor, Paul writes of leadership positions and responsibilities to explain qualifications and eligibility. For a growing church it was necessary to assure order and protection from false teachers and believers, so to prepare the church for unwanted and destructive influences, leadership stability was a high interest. With pervasive secular, pagan, or cultural influences, leadership must be installed and maintained according to the teachings of the apostles. Where the formation of doctrines is upheld and followed with the guidance and enforcement of appropriate leadership with strength and will. Unencumbered by social or cultural influences that advocate for special interests aside from the gospel, discipleship, and the life of the church.

When Elders are selected and placed into positions of authority, that occurs from God according to His word. Not according to what someone’s interests are to suit a specific organization for contradictory purposes. God’s word is the criteria for selection as His word is the method by which leaders are chosen. Selected elders are not chosen from the relationships that exist with leaders already present within the church, nor are they selected as most loyal to a church’s vision, or operating objectives. If an elder is selected and serves as a leader conducive to expected performance requirements, duties, and responsibilities, the church or leaders who choose a leader that way is off course and does not abide by the authority of Scripture. Performance, duties, and responsibilities are not mutually exclusive, but the requirements for eligibility to serve in key functions, as prescribed by Scripture, take an overriding concern and prevail regardless of other factors.

According to Scripture, elders are excluded from positions of leadership from a variety of conditions. In Paul’s letters to Timothy and the Corinthians, he outlines specific requirements concerning leadership (1 Tim 3:1-2). Furthermore, elders, or bishops, are to possess numerous character traits that render them blameless or of a background with a major impediment to leadership, or the church. The leader is to be faithful, temperate, sober-minded, of good behavior, hospitable, prepared to teach and share his faith, not given to alcohol, not violent, or a hot-head, not greedy, and someone who manages his home well (1 Tim 3:2-7). While today, this is a tall order, given the seasoned background of everyone, the prospects of leadership are very limited. Generally, everyone has baggage involving weaknesses or a history that brings pause.

Paul’s intent, under the guidance of the Holy Spirit, is to set leadership in place with continuity across the geographic locations. A standard to which there are consistent expectations about how leadership is to serve in the church. Deacons among those locations who serve as another functional level of leadership have specific requirements concerning qualifications, too. Proven leaders within the church and home, deacons are given delegated authority in positions of leadership to functionally guide the church and perform duties concerning its mission and purpose. Deacons are placed into positions of leadership with the authority necessary to accomplish tasks that render other leaders available to complete their primary duties. Elders and deacons who add formal organizational structure to the church provide the means by which men and women congregants work and care for one another.

Paul instructs the churches about suitable conduct befitting men and women within the church. As people minister to one another, they are given expectations concerning conduct according to male and female distinctions, authority, faith, and practice.

A Look at the Thessalonian Model

When apostle Paul wrote to the church in Thessalonica, he presented to readers down through the centuries essential attributes of the church. MacArthur originates categories to sort through the attributes and partition their meaning to bring understanding about the church is formed and how it functions. More specifically, there are several descriptive titles that are helpful to parse while, taken together, rendering a coherent view of what the biblical church is.

  • A Saved Church
    A church of individuals regenerated by the Holy Spirit who believed the gospel and placed their faith in Christ (1 Thess 1:5)

  • A Surrendered Church
    The pursuit of Christlike behavior is evident among individuals within the church. To Paul’s written testimony, the church of Thessalonica imitated Paul, Silas, and Timothy as models of faith and practice (1 Thess 1:6).

  • A Suffering Church
    The saved and the surrendered church is going to bring consternation to the world. With that will come persecution (1 Thess 2:14-16) and suffering. As the world hated Jesus, it will hate and persecute the church (John 15;18,20).

  • A Soul-Winning Church
    The church is characterized by outreach, missions, and the spread of the gospel. By living Godly and fruitful lives, the church becomes noticed and of appeal to some (1 Thess 1:7-8).

  • A Second-Coming Church
    Anticipation of the return of Christ is a source of motivation for believers within the church. Christ Jesus’ promise to return is deliverance from wrath as He gathers His church awaiting His return (1 Thess 1:10).

  • A Steadfast Church
    Even through affliction and distress by the faith of the Thessalonians, they remained persistent in their commitment and love of one another. They stood firmly on the Word of God and in the gospel (1 Thess 3:7-8).

  • A Submissive Church
    The church’s obedience to Christ and His word isn’t contentious, nor does it question the instructions of the biblical writers among believers concerning faith and practice (1 Thess 1:6, 2:13, 4:1).

All features of the church present a portrait of a model congregation that is modeled after the church pleasing to God and His apostolic servants. Through culture and secular society from this generation extending back to the first century, the aspirational characteristics carry the same weight. Departure from these principles is to depart from the biblical model of how the church is dispositioned and operates within the Kingdom. Christian unity is predicated upon these biblical principles to assure growth and effective use of Christ for His purposes.

As long as the church and its leadership are adherent to the Word of God as properly interpreted, then its congregants, followers, volunteers, and staff have an obligation to accept instruction and obey. A pastor’s perspectives incongruent or contradictory to biblical principles have no place in the lives of believers. The Word of God is not an instrument to compile verses to leverage authority and accomplish objectives and projects on interest outside the core principles of the biblical model. A church diluted in its effectiveness is a church that doesn’t abide by the new covenant structure given by the Holy Spirit through the biblical writers.

Marks of an Effective Church

From the first century to today, there is a marked contrast beyond the early church. Factors inherent within an effective church are widespread concerning its activity, leadership, and trajectories. Regarding its place in the world and its objectives, MacArthur derives biblical principles that cross a spectrum of pillars involving the authority and focus of leaders and believers within the church. The practices of those within an effective church live out their faith through people who are willing to change, have concern for one another, and bear a devotion to God and family to impact loved ones and the local community. To achieve its goals and objectives, the church reaches its functional imperatives through outreach and discipleship, while faith, sacrifice, and worship are at the heart of the church.

Marks of an Effective Church
Godly Leaders
Functional Goals and Objectives
Discipleship
Community Penetration
Active Church Members
Concern for One Another
Devotion to the Family
Bible Teaching and Preaching
Active Church Members
Concern for One Another
Devotion to the Family
Bible Teaching and Preaching
A Willingness to Change

The church is not a reckless assortment of programs that suit the interests of social culture through the local manifestation of the community. Kingdom objectives shall prevail at every turn and have their way through the Holy Spirit whether the local church organization cooperates or not. God assures that His people are brought to His kingdom and instructed to serve His interests. And He uses His church, large or small, to accomplish what He decreed necessary to build His Kingdom of people. God uses the work of the people within the church to meet His objectives as they have concern for one another and love God by doing what He has instructed by His word through the patriarchs, prophets, poets, and apostles.

There are numerous ways in which people show care for one another, as made clear from God’s words to the church. The stirring up of God’s people that his great commission becomes met involves the spiritual health and well-being of individuals committed to Him and each other through various means. It is among these means that God accomplishes what He intends to do through His church. MacArthur lists these in an integrated manner.

Passage“One Another” Description
James 5:16We are to confess our sins one to another.
Col 3:13We are to forgive one another.
Gal 6:2We are to bear one another’s burdens.
Titus 1:13We are to rebuke one another.
1 Thess 4:18We are to comfort one another.
Heb 10:25We are to exhort one another.
Rom 4:19We are to edify one another.
Rom 15:14We are to admonish one another.
James 5:16We are to pray for one another.

By fellowship and unity, as God’s people are gathered together in His name, He is among them (Matt 18:20). As believers conform to the Word of God, He works with them and through them. Churches recognized as “great” are effective according to a relative perspective from history, culture, society, or criteria established through the Word. Accordingly, as a Venn diagram would indicate overlapping characteristics to indicate relative levels of emphasis, there are weights and concentrations of effort and outcomes more suitable to where a church is appointed. All churches are not homogenously even in terms of strengths and what ministries or programs characterize their posture toward believers internal to a specific church. Among all the marks that identify an effective church, those marks bear descriptions of internal practices, whether present or at varying levels of capability and strength.

As church leaders evaluate its condition and effectiveness, these marks may also serve to recognize gaps and prayerfully gauge where to focus corrective action. It simply must be clear what biblical principle(s) to be effective about. Shaping what a church does to build its effectiveness would involve careful attention to what areas of shortcomings exist to develop a way forward. Attainment of goals and objectives that originate from the execution of a strategy assumes there are existing capabilities, capacity, and resources to bring together the initiatives that lead to fulfilling the biblical principles MacArthur outlines.

The Calling of the Church

While it is essential to understand how to recognize an effective church, apostles Peter and Paul make clear what the church is called to do. More specifically, a church can effectively accomplish its objectives and not Kingdom objectives if it sets its own course absent of what God’s word instructs. However, a church that abides by Scripture and obeys its instructions will meet the Kingdom objectives that God requires. A church can certainly meet objectives for social, economic, and community gain, but not for the Kingdom according to what God has given by His word. The calling of the saints as an assembly within the church is to attain states of position and action according to how the early church was instructed (Rom 1:6-7, 1 Cor 1:2, 26, Eph, 4:1-4, 1 Thess 2:12, 2 Tim 1:9, 1 Pet 5:10).

The calling of the authentic Christ-centered church is directional. Before its inception, it was elected and set to exist for God’s sovereign purpose. It is an eternal reality present before God along a corridor of time to accomplish what He knows and forms as an everlasting enteral now. The election of the church begins from its perspective the eternal calling to accomplish what God decreed. A sequence of states, events, and actions that follow from God’s created order bring within His Kingdom people for an everlasting fellowship. Created for His purposes and good pleasure, people who freely choose Him and the existence of a reality He has brought together.

The process in which people are created and brought together involves their redemption from a fall into sin that God foreknew in advance from a historical perspective of humanity. As a theodicy that involved humanity succumbing to evil and subsequent suffering to emerge within creation, His people who chose Him through redemption were appointed before time began. The purpose of redemption is to recover lost humanity and render to God a Kingdom of contingent beings. Beings who desire Him and each other for a purpose independent of time and free of disorder and decay.

As dross is melted away from precious metal, the church is called to sanctification and live in holiness as God is holy (1 Pet 1:16). Set apart from the world living under common grace, sanctification is an instrument by which God’s Kingdom of people are called out from it. Through its consecration, it is sorted and removed from the profane. A spiritual reality separated from the deeds of the flesh (Gal 5:16-25, Col 3:5), God’s sanctified people are separated from the world (2 Cor 6:17) to live holy lives. To live in the world, but not of the world, God’s people are not to love the world as that would set them in enmity with Him (Jas 4:4). Especially relevant to leadership in the church, but also to congregants who are willing and obedient to the Word concerning discipleship, where there is no culture and church staff inclination to become self-insulated.

A church in the Word with a high view of it as a treasure abides by its meaning. It is never neglected but relied upon with deep conviction that it communicates the voice of God about how it should live and what it must do. It isn’t enough to speak from platitudes to inform people of principles, guidance, and messages from the pulpit. It must be lived. The church must be shepherded where new and seasoned believers are encouraged and motivated in the Word, prayer, fellowship, worship, and evangelism. A church about the business of entertainment and social interest that sets a detached environment by which the laity self develops its spiritual formation only through small groups and church programs is utterly unacceptable. The core and peripheral interests that God wants, as made clear by His word, are the given necessities to live by. The pastorate and equipped leaders of the church must be attuned and engaged to the church’s unique needs for its sanctification and to reach its God-given objectives through outreach and biblical discipleship.

The vision of the church must be called to the glory of God. As the affections of the saints within the church are upon God and His interests, there is a separation between them and the world. The citizens of the Kingdom of heaven (Phil 3:20) are the believers among congregations throughout the church. The Lord and King of a different realm that require the loyalty and obedience of people who belong to Him involves a mutually exclusive relationship as biblically stipulated. The glorification of God by people who love Him is most satisfying and pleasing through worship where His people enjoy Him forever (WSC, Question 1; 1 Cor 10:31, Rom 11:36, Ps 73:24-26, John 17:22,24).            

Finally, among all points of calling pertaining to the church, it is to proclaim the Kingdom of God and what it entails. As Christ Jesus proclaimed repentance and the Kingdom of Heaven at hand (Matt 4:17), so are His saints to do the same. The Kingdom of God proclaimed involves the gospel, public, private and corporate worship, and all matters pertaining to life and godliness. The whole counsel of God from His word is shared with the community and the world for His glory and the edification of the saints as the Kingdom grows for His good pleasure.

The Lord’s Work in the Lord’s Way

As the church and people of God set about doing the Lord’s work, there are biblical examples of how that is done. With purpose and intent, the worker doing the Lord’s work is doing what God has appointed through various means to accomplish specific objectives. The examples of apostle Paul’s work as he fulfilled his efforts to form and build the early church are readily apparent through specific instructions in his letters. However, his work’s nature is highlighted through his travels from city to city and among fellow workers. The Holy Spirit guided the circumstances in which he made a lasting difference as opportunities were opened and seemingly appropriate courses of action were blocked or closed. An apparent area of the Lord’s work can get redirected, or directions from the Lord can be held or set aside as “no,” or “yes, but not now.” MacArthur wrote that what seems to be less substantive spiritual material as scripture concerning the apostles’ activity and the early church is very informative about how the Lord’s work is done in the Lord’s way. It certainly appears that the Lord used letters to instruct and develop the church to intentionally inform believers about the meta details concerning Kingdom advancements to follow (1 Cor 16:5-12, 2 Cor 1:5-16, Phil 2:30).

MacArthur also writes about strategic thinking Paul which originates from a visionary perspective. A critical point he makes concerns the preparation and timing of what a worker does to make himself ready to pursue an opportunity God opens. Working now and in the present to prove ourselves useful to the Kingdom enables or supports our readiness for opportunities that should arise. The preparation specifics revolve around planning, setting a vision, and developing a strategy to accomplish the Lord’s work. Concurrent with the development of spiritual gifts, a worker’s ministry is intentional and of deliberate effort in terms of contribution and what the Lord has given. A passive approach to ministry involvement or pursuit is not the biblical model workers are given to undertake and complete the Lord’s work.

As given by the apostle’s work, what they set about to do was organic in nature. Their approach to ministry wasn’t mechanistic, haphazard, or rigidly structured, but persistently successive through the Spirit’s leading. While somewhat event-driven, any pressing circumstances or conditions in the field were of paramount concern. Paul demonstrated malleability in planning and where he would visit cities and towns as the network of churches formed in Asia minor. The methods by which Paul accomplished his work were marvelous examples of geographic growth, but his work was spectacular regarding the depth and range of his discipleship among believers. As churches were formed with the fellowship of believers, leaders would assume responsibility for the continuation of congregations. The Kingdom of God formed in the hearts of people who were together made alive in Christ and held loyalty and love among each other for retention in the Holy Spirit and what He was to accomplish.

MacArthur’s startling assertion is that “if you want God to use you in the future, you need to be ministering in the present.” Without elaboration, the point is that a worker must be committed to service in the present as there are expectations of service in the future. Workers involved in the Lord’s work must always be active in what the Lord can accomplish through them (1 Cor 15:58). This could include family ministry, evangelism, personal outreach, counseling, service projects, writing, encouragement, care for the poor and afflicted, or some combination of numerous possibilities. The workers’ efforts are an outworking of their spiritual gifts to serve the Lord and people for ministry work.

It must be understood and accepted that there will be opposition to ministry work. Both spiritual and natural impediments to equipping the saints and the development of the church are an expected challenge. From examples given in Paul’s work and those of the early church disciples, it is easy to understand the types of opposition that will arise (2 Cor 1). From private persons, businesses, and government, the world and its systems will take an interest in the soft and hard persecution of the saints and the church. Civic, cultural, and economic opposition to the saints and their objectives stem from conflicts of interest that are ultimately spiritual. Moreover, the church itself can run counter to what believers do to accomplish the Lord’s work as biblically described and expected (2 Cor 4:10). With the comfort of Paul’s letter to the church at Corinth, workers of Christ are encouraged to take up the work in such opposition even when the burdens are overwhelming because of the fellowship promised with the King we love (1 Cor 1:8-9). There will be church failures, individual abandonment, and apostasy among people who become adversaries to the gospel and workers of the Kingdom.

As evident through Scripture, various people contributed to the Lord’s work in a synergistic and coherent way. Specifically, by name, a growing number of people were together focused on the commission of Christ Jesus to take the gospel to the world and build His church. The living faith of people involved an interdependency in accomplishing ministry objectives and simply loving and supporting each other well. While there are levels of maturity and authority in the church, there are also, within reason, shared responsibilities that involve all people of the church without regard to any claim of status. Leadership within the church involves delegation of responsibilities as it did in the early church by appointing elders and those who would care for congregants. However, ongoing responsibilities are shared to minister the gospel and the Word of God among people who are being reached and sanctified. The authority and maturity of believers in the church who attain status and privilege do not supersede what responsibilities remain according to the spiritual gifts given among individuals.

A significant point MacArthur makes about leadership involves the dominant role of the Holy Spirit. While an assertive and driven leader presses to meet Kingdom objectives, yielding to the Spirit and not dominating a team is necessary. The Spirit of God works among people who seek His will for their efforts. The work of the Spirit overrides the intent, plans, and directions of a ministry and His workers as gains are produced according to what work God has established. A thorough understanding of what occurred in the book of Acts and from Paul’s letters to the saints provides meaningful guidance today about understanding the Spirit methods of early church development. Corresponding principles applicable today require at the very least a sensitivity to the Spirit’s leading.

Understanding the Seducing Spirit

The subject of “Seducing Spirits” is evaluated at length when considering the qualities of an excellent servant from MacArthur’s perspective. The subject of spiritual seduction centers upon the falling away of people from the faith. To understand apostasy, it is necessary to define it and recognize its predictability, chronology, source, character, and teachings. To grasp the meaning of it as a profound error, apostasy has a common thread of misunderstanding and denial around the goodness of creation and God’s desire for gratitude and worship.

Long ago, during the growth and development of the early church, Paul warned Timothy about people who would leave the faith (1 Tim 4:1-3). In later times, without specificity, Paul characterized desertion by people who would become “devoted to deceitful spirits and teachings of demons.” People seduced away from the faith and who becomes devoted to false teaching are lured away by demonic spirits through the human agency of false teachers (MacArthur, 160).

“Now the Spirit expressly says that in later times some will depart from the faith by devoting themselves to deceitful spirits and teachings of demons, through the insincerity of liars whose consciences are seared, who forbid marriage and require abstinence from foods that God created to be received with thanksgiving by those who believe and know the truth.” – 1 Timothy 4:1

People who become apostates will be lured away by deceitful and spiritually fierce predators (Acts 20:29-30) who desire to follow deceptive ideas about truth, God’s word, and the gospel. Some who leave the faith make an intentional effort to deconstruct learned principles and specifics concerning Scripture as revealed divine truth and doctrines of spiritual formation that represent the whole counsel of God.

Apostasy is expected as the Spirit has informed prophets (Deut 13:12-15, 32:15-18, Dan 8:23-25). Where the specific cause is demonic deception, there is certain destruction to those who depart from the truth of God’s word and what He has revealed through the patriarchs, prophets, poets, and apostles. Christ Jesus also warned of people who would depart from the faith. There are very many who will choose to abandon their faith or who will be led away.

Identity of ApostatesReference
“For many will come in my name, saying, ‘I am the Christ,’ and they will lead many astray. “Matthew 24:5
“For false christs and false prophets will arise and perform signs and wonders, to lead astray, if possible, the elect.”Mark 13:22
“Let no one deceive you in any way. For that day will not come, unless the rebellion comes first, and the man of lawlessness is revealed, the son of destruction”2 Thessalonians 2:3
“knowing this first of all, that scoffers will come in the last days with scoffing, following their own sinful desires.”2 Peter 3:3
“Children, it is the last hour, and as you have heard that antichrist is coming, so now many antichrists have come. Therefore we know that it is the last hour. They went out from us, but they were not of us; for if they had been of us, they would have continued with us. But they went out, that it might become plain that they all are not of us.”1 John 2:18-19

There is a certain condition and trajectory of people who eventually fall away from the faith. The characterization of people who lose faith and abandon the “word of the kingdom” (gospel) is given by Christ Jesus’ explanation of His parable of the sower (Matt 13:18-23). To fulfill prophetic utterance, Christ spoke in parables about many subjects, but His parable of the sower has significant meaning about the states in which people have the word of the kingdom stolen from them, choked out, or pressured away by hardship and persecution.

Characteristics of people who receive God’s word and accept and understand it are those who bear fruit according to individual potential. All other conditions by which the word of the kingdom is received reveal an absence of understanding, shallow-rooted acceptance by the hardness of heart, and the possession of worldly distractions that remove further ability to yield fruit. The word of God heard and understood is meant to bear fruit within a person saved by faith. It is not by happenstance that Jesus spoke of the parable of the weeds (Matt 13:24-30, 36-43) after the parable of the sower (Matt 13:1-9, 18-23) to warn that apostates shall be gathered by the angels and destroyed (Matt 13:42). The loss of faith among people who encounter the word of the kingdom isn’t only by circumstance. There is malevolent intentionality against fields of people who would receive and accept seeds of the kingdom and bear fruit as evidence of salvation.

Jesus spoke of the parable of the weeds to verbally illustrate the presence of Satan (powers of demonic deception), who implants tares (Matt 13:25) among seeds that bear the fruit of wheat. For the ultimate glory of YHWH, the Lord lets the wicked temporarily remain among people of faith and believers while there is risk and occurrence of deception and apostasy. The Lord’s people of the kingdom are retained by understanding and faith while there are demonic influences present among them with evil intent. People who succumb to distractions, hardships, the choking out of the Word, and false teaching will eventually apostatize to bear status as tares or weeds, which are gathered, bound up in bundles, and burned.

In the latter times of this church age initiated by the messianic era, apostasy is to be expected. During this period, people susceptible to false doctrines or contradictions to the truth of God’s word become lured away. More specifically, while the Holy Spirit guides believers into truth (John 16:13), deceitful spirits and false teachers lead people into error. Even in a church or spiritually pure context, the “doctrines of demons” are carried and spread by human agents who communicate lies (1 Tim 4:2). The errors people commit by thoughts, words, and actions are measured by the standard of what God reveals in Scripture. Contradictions to the Word of God originate from a spirit of error (1 John 4:6) compared to those who listen to the spirit of truth. Specifically, the Apostle John wrote to inform the church that those who listen to him by what he spoke and wrote are those who know God and are from Him. Refusal to listen to God’s biblical writers constitutes the error of apostates.

The spirit of apostasy is evident throughout scripture. Both in the Old and New Testaments, people who stop listening to God, or contradict His word, are those who no longer follow Him in truth. Examples of apostatized people throughout old and new covenant history who set their course do so from a posture of disobedience as they are often seduced away from faith and relationship with God toward His kingdom interests. To see who apostates were and how they became distant and alienated from God, it is helpful to understand how and why they were seduced to correlate the same outcomes among believers today. To both guard your heart and mind and warn people of false teaching, it is of utmost necessity to remain close to God’s word and the doctrines originating from the biblical writers.

Understanding the Duties of Ministry

A broad spectrum of activity appears entirely overwhelming on its surface to recognize and understand the “duties” of a minister. With biblical support to indicate how Paul instructed the early church, we get a limited sense of scope about what the work of ministry involves. There are standards and responsibilities inferred beyond the specifics of Paul’s guidance. To focus on a narrow segment of Paul’s letter to Timothy (1 Tim 4), we learn much about the duties of a minister to understand piecemeal what disposition and actions are becoming a servant of Christ.

Minister Duties and AttributesReferences
Warns People of Error1 Tim 4:6, Acts 20:29-32, Eph 4:14, 1 John 2:13-14, 2 Cor 11:14-15, Ezek 3:17-18, Heb 13:17
Expert Student of Scripture1 Tim 4:6, 2 Tim 4:3, 1 Pet 2:2, 2 Tim 2:15, Eph 6:17, Col 3:16, 2 Tim 3:16-17
Avoids Influence of Unholy Teaching1 Tim 4:7, 2 Tim 4:4, 1 Tim 1:4
Disciplined in Personal Godliness1 Tim 4:7, 1 Cor 9:27, 2 Tim 2:3-5, Titus 3:8, 1 Tim 6:3, 5-8, 11, 2 Pet 1:3, 2 Tim 3:12
Committed to Hard Work1 Tim 4:10-11, 1 Cor 3:11-15, 9:26-27, 2 Cor 5:9, 11:24-27, Acts 17:25,28, 27:34, Jas 5:15, Col 1:28
Teaches with Authority1 Tim 4:11, Acts 17:30, Matt 7:28-29, 1 Tim 1:3, 5:7, 20, 6:17, Titus 2:15, Matt 17:5
Models Spiritual Virtue1 Tim 4:12, 1 Cor 4:16, 10:31, 33, 11:1, Phil 3:17, 4:9, 1 Thess 1:5-6, 2 Thess 3:7,9, 2 Tim 1:13
In WordMatt 12:34, 37, Eph 4:25, Col 4:6, 29
In Conduct 
In Love1 Thess 2:7-12, Phil 2:27-30
In Faith1 Cor 4:2, Col 1:7, 4:7
In Purity 
Has a Thoroughly Biblical Ministry1 Tim 4:13
ReadingNeh 8:8
Exhortation 
Doctrine (didaskalia; teaching)1 Tim 3:2, 5:17
Fulfills Ministry Calling1 Tim 4:14, Rom 12, 1 Cor 12, Eph 4, 1 Pet 4, 2 Tim 4:5, Acts 16:1-5
Diligent and Immersed in MinistryPhil 2:25-27, 2 Tim 4:2
Continuous Spiritual Growth1 Tim 4:15, Phil 3:12, 14, Acts 23:1-5

There is an even greater running set of activities that give a better sense of scope concerning ministers of the church today. Ministers support and administer sacraments of marriage, baptism, communion, and others, models faith practices, reproduce Godly leaders, set the environment and standards of fellowship, develop the gifts of others, set expectations, evaluate individual and ministry contributions and effectiveness, protect believers from corruptive influences, monitors and sustains the health of the church, sets the conditions to which the church makes disciples, equips believers for mission work and outreach, contributes to the greater ecclesiological efforts of the community, performs chaplain responsibilities, contributes to church culture of “loving your neighbor,” supervises theology of continuing worship activity, assures church leadership’s fidelity to biblical doctrine, counsels trusted peers and subordinates, shepherds people during times of crisis, and various other duties and responsibilities measured to standards of excellence. The weight of work upon a servant of Christ can be overwhelming with a considerable depth of attention.

The leadership of a shepherd is the most significant responsibility of assuring biblical faith and practice among believers in the church. It is not enough to be a pulpit speaker at a Sunday service each week. That is not what constitutes what Paul wrote to Timothy, nor is it an acceptable approach to what it is to speak a sermon or live as a sermon among people within the church. Leadership involves the initiative to perform what Paul wrote and what Christ Jesus spoke but to develop the same among others. It is of high value to zoom in on the cafeteria of attributes that make an “excellent servant.” Still, there must be an overarching guiding principle by which further imperatives are derived. A coherent sense of purpose around kingdom objectives concerning God’s interests overlays what occurs in a connected fashion. Where synergies, cooperation, and work of the Holy Spirit integrate as intended, there is scalability and longevity to support the spiritual development among new and seasoned believers. The “duties” of an excellent minister are useful to understand, but they are simply integral to a job description by which performance is measured.

Ministers who have defined duties and responsibilities help to clearly define expectations. The points to which measured performance is attained are wide and not easily remembered as a concentrated whole. As a balance of ongoing effort, the framework in which a minister performs duties is biblically structured around lifestyle and work with attention to individual potential and capacity. There is otherwise just too much to remember for consistent practice. Even if a minister is fully absorbed in his work, there are limits to individual capacity without attention to occupational efforts to earn a living (such as tent-making or carpentry) in the event there is insufficient monetary support available or possible from a church. Excellence as a modern notion of understanding infers the highest quality delivered with the least amount of resources necessary. Maximum value as a proposition toward ministry is sometimes a balance of effort by necessity. The idea or definition of excellence isn’t from subjective opinion. It comes with a recognition of quality workmanship, empathy, responsiveness, and assurance toward tangible and effective attributes. The various attributes to remember and put into practice take time and persistence. At times efforts will fall out of balance, and some attributes will go unattended as the minister performs duties in an inferior way. A dull tool is not always a completely ineffective tool. If the instrument is entirely broken and rendered inoperable, it will get attention around where a defect is present without the need for complete renewal from wear or aging. Diligence and persistence are marks of a servant of Christ. With continued attention to areas of concern, where leaders are undergoing development, growth in Christ is the means of workmanship they should walk by (Eph 2:10).

Shepherding the Flock of God

The final chapter, Shepherding the Flock of God, extensively covers the roles of church leadership in terms of biblical duties and responsibilities. The shepherd is metaphorically used throughout the Bible and ancient near eastern literature to identify a person as more than a leader, teacher, guide, counselor, or person with initiative. The title of shepherd denotes an overall set of functions to more fully capture a person’s role as caretaker with authority across a broader range of more significant responsibilities. The categories of duty and care by which shepherds perform their duties involve function by necessity due to the nature of people as a flock within the Church. In secular contexts, the notion of shepherding has become common in everyday use to portray a deeper or closer sense of responsibility of leaders among people.

In this final chapter of MacArthur’s book on the Church, he identifies several fundamental areas of attention about what shepherds do. Shepherds are rescuers, leaders, guardians, protectors, and comforters with the Church, as there are numerous correlating principles, biblical passages, and observations about how shepherds think and operate as driven by circumstances and conditions evident among people as sheep. The categories altogether describe the behavioral conditions associated with people who need very close attention and guidance due to vulnerability, helplessness, ineptitude, and pronounced inclination to error. Sheep need shepherds to survive and exist to serve their purpose in creation. Left to their own, sheep are prey to predators and susceptible to harm due to an absence of behaviors necessary for self-preservation. Within the context of the Church, people as sheep need to be guarded and protected from spiritual and cultural sources of destruction that are both external and self-inflicted.

A time of close observation of sheep’s behavior and innate disposition reveals a lot about the nature and behavior of people. There are numerous comparative attributes between people and sheep as one learns a lot about sheep’s inclination to wander or become incapacitated from an inability to attend to their well-being. As with people, sheep are messy and unable to take too much risk. They are easily disoriented and confused as they wander astray from others who together provide some limited measure of comfort and safety. On their own, sheep are defenseless, just as people need spiritual protection. People and sheep require shepherds to watch over them, care for them, guide them, protect them, and comfort them.

As the shepherds of the authentic Church watch over its congregations of sheep, they’re guarded and protected from all sources of harm, while the chief shepherd, Christ Jesus, keeps watch over them all. Through direct involvement among individuals and groups within the Church, elders and pastors are charged with the spiritual care of people they’re entrusted to keep. Vulnerable people are susceptible to the harmful influences of secular society and the culture in decay. And shepherds are accountable for the hearts and minds of believers who rely upon the Church and one another for safety and well-being. If sheep are harmed or lost, the shepherd takes the loss too. Shepherds, as leaders of the Church who neglect people by insulating themselves or setting themselves at a distance, do not escape the weight of responsibility they bear. The methods by which shepherds care for their sheep are developed through the equipping of discipleship and character development. The organizational leadership of pastors and elders must be structured and thoroughly girded with biblical principles and specifics about how congregants are led, guarded, protected, comforted, and, at times, rescued. They are to work together synergistically as people of God rely upon Him for ongoing relationships.

Appendices

As both church discipline and restoration are integral to the church’s life, it is important to understand what both involve from a biblical perspective. First, principles concerning church discipline are outlined as the six P’s of sequence in an effort to frame its practice and meaning topically. As the practice of discipline is consistently and equally carried out while subject to all members regardless of status or influence, the work of the church in this regard has a cleansing effect on congregations for purposes of protection and sanctification. Individuals confronted, corrected, or set outside the church for inwardly and outwardly unrepentant behaviors have restorative value to people who otherwise continue. Beginning with leadership with the clearest and most thorough standards brought into biblical and doctrinal focus, influential individuals must first be subject to uniform standards regarding morality and conduct within congregations.

The six P’s of church discipline are as follows:

The Place of DisciplineThe Provocation of Discipline
The Purpose of DisciplineThe Process of Discipline
The Person of DisciplineThe Power of Discipline

As a pastoral theology from the early 1990s, the book offers perspectives on how to apply a court of believers within the church. From one-to-one accountability that involves a directed confrontation aimed at an individual’s repentance to a group setting that provides specifics concerning biblical offenses such as moral violations and sinful behaviors. Discipline must be defined by Scripture around the areas of sin and repentance and not the preferences of leaders or people within the church who are displeased with interpersonal style, strict adherence to tradition, or socioeconomic status to form the type of fellowship or environment that matches the church vision and objectives.

There are further subcategories of instruction about what discipline is, where it can occur, and its purpose to fully understand MacArthur’s views about the biblical principles around the practice. For example, four more P’s are subordinate points to form a framework for understanding The Purpose of Discipline. Those elements are “Privacy,” “Permissiveness,” “Pride,” and “Persecution,” involving his personal experience of MacArthur to describe the specifics of what each point entails. As a reader fully grasps what biblical church discipline looks like from MacArthur’s perspective, the process as it is applied is formulaic. The Process of Discipline involves four steps to describe the sequential order by which a person under discipline becomes confronted until put out of the church or rejected from participation in the fellowship of believers. To MacArthur’s words, “You put such a person out for the purity of the church, but you keep calling him back as well.” – A practice that intuitively appears perilous among many believers today, especially those in leadership, who have questionable (at best) internal holiness to the kind of sanctification by comparison that warrants such authority.

Therefore, I would add that such a process should involve a vetting or check to determine if anyone should execute such discipline. The person and associated believers involved before implementation should then undergo a review to determine if the same condition doesn’t exist among them, either externally or internally. I only add this as a step because the widespread and demonstrable hypocrisy in the church is stratospheric. Moreover, suppose a person is subject to disciple for cause in one area of sinful practice (e.g., drunkenness), yet its leadership and congregation continue to practice and support the sin of another type (e.g., homosexuality or same-sex “marriage”). In such cases, any “discipline” subject to an offender against church purity is meaningless and without merit. The biblical standards and authority for discipline are rooted in divine justice revealed by God through correctly interpreted Scripture.

 The Power of Discipline is effective in bringing about repentance and restoration. It is not enough to simply welcome someone back into fellowship after repentance from an offender. Suppose someone is substance addicted or in need of therapy. In that case, restorative efforts are necessary to return to order someone captive in sin and toward a renewed trajectory of continued sanctification. When reading through the appendix concerning the restoration of “a sinning brother,” it is apparent the principle concerns overt external sin practiced where the circumstances negatively affect the church. “Pick him up,” “Hold him up,” and “Build him up” are further instructions in procedural format sequenced for qualified and eligible believers to follow as the restoration process should advance to closure.

The substantive efforts involved in restoration must involve sustained immersion in the Word of God for the Holy Spirit to continue working in the heart of a believer. Coupled with encouragement and continued accountability, leadership and congregants should show continued care and attention to anyone restored to have their burdens and struggles now shared. The biblical character development toward maturity and deeper sanctification transpire through the sharpening of the mind, growth in faith, and continued edification where spiritual stability is sustained and achieved.

The standards to which believers are restored involve external behaviors and internal holiness that are “beyond reproach” (1 Tim 3:2, Titus 1:7). Aside from outward behaviors aligned with the conduct becoming of a pastor or elder, the fruits of the Spirit must be testable, consistently present, authentic, and thoroughly apparent both in public and private life.

The biblical qualifications for spiritual leadership within the church are extensive, involving various character attributes suitable for people who serve and worship God in a holy congregation. When apostle Paul wrote to Timothy concerning the qualifications of elders within the church, he did so with explicit detail that leaves no question about eligibility requirements. Consistent with biblical writers elsewhere, Paul reinforces the required standards by which leaders serve with baseline character traits suitable and appropriate for the care of people in the first-century church as well as today. These traits complement one another to serve as a model and example of conduct for those in the church. Leadership that attempts to perform its shepherding duties with flaws in character in any of these areas presents problems to the church that ultimately affect congregants.

A leader with a reputation, social status, charisma, and wealth who has impeccable qualifications for leadership in a secular context doesn’t render that person suitable for leadership in the church. Godly character over functional capabilities prevails as qualifying attributes as described in 1 Timothy 3. MacArthur’s views in this appendix align with the intended meaning of how qualifications are explicitly transmitted to the early church as well as it is today. Each specific qualifying attribute parsed and defined serves as an individually identified requirement with explicit meaning. These attributes, separately or combined, are not guidelines to loosely follow but specify what requirements must be met to serve as an elder or pastor of a church. These requirements are not optional or subject to cultural conditions within secular society that have a bearing on governance, and commerce or impose contradictory regulatory requirements. God’s Word through the Apostle Paul has the greatest authority.

In comparison to MacArthur’s written views concerning the qualifications of the church, I traced his interpretation of each attribute. I compared all terms and phrases to the original manuscripts of the text to get the highest clarity about the expected qualifications of those who are to enter or maintain leadership roles in the church as either pastors or elders. This table closely corresponds to Paul’s epistle to Timothy and MacArthur’s interpretive and explanatory views. No consideration was given to church denominations that hold to contradictory traditions or social considerations involving cultural pressures.

QualificationsDefinitions and DescriptionsReferences
BlamelessAbove reproach and not deserving or worthy of rebuke or criticism1 Tim 3:2, 1 Tim 5:7
Husband of One WifeMale, married only once, monogamous, and moral.1 Tim 5:9-15
TemperateNot given to excess or extremes in behavior1 Tim 3:2,11,
Titus 2:2
Sober-MindedSelf-disciplined and wisely keeping self-control over passions and desires1 Tim 3:2, Titus 1:8, Titus 2:2,5
Good BehaviorOrganized with admirable propriety and moderation1 Tim 2:9, 1 Tim 3:2
HospitableDisposed to treat guests and strangers with cordiality and generosity1 Tim 3:2, Titus 1:8, 1 Pet 4:9
Able or Apt to TeachAbility to impart skills or knowledge to people and do it well1 Tim 3:2, 2 Tim 2:24
Not a DrunkardNot a drunkard who is especially predisposed to wine beverages1 Tim 3:3, Titus 1:7
Not Violent but GentleNot a fighter, bully, or a cruel, violent, and brutal person1 Tim 3:3, Titus 1:7
PatientLenient and easily pardons human failure – merciful or tolerant of slight deviations from moral or legal rectitude1 Tim 3:3, Titus 3:2, Jas 3:17, 1 Pet 2:18
Not A BrawlerNot quarrelsome – Inclined and disposed to peace1 Tim 3:3, Titus 3:2
Not Greedy
(aischrokerdēs)
Not fond of dishonest gain – being so desirous of acquiring wealth that it brings disgrace and shame on a person1 Tim 3:3,8,
Titus 1:7
Not Covetous
(aphilargyros)
Not a lover of money – not characterized by an immoderate desire to acquire wealth1 Tim 3:3, Heb 13:5
Manages Household of Children WellManages a Godly family household in an exemplary manner1 Tim 3:4-5,
1 Thess 5:12
Not a Recent ConvertA mature believer in Christ1 Tim 3:6
Well Thought of By OutsidersA confirmed testimony and witness of a person’s good character within the community1 Tim 3:7

There is no single denomination in Western evangelicalism that holds to these requirements. There are individual churches within some denominations that are faithful to these requirements, but not many. While I don’t think it is possible to sustain 100% consistency among all pastors and elders in all areas of eligibility in the life of the mind of leaders, there are gaps in character and performance in this regard that will surface. MacArthur makes it clear that none of these attributes are negotiable. And he is correct; however, maintaining this standard of qualification without a lapse into sinful and flawed conduct is unattainable. If leaders could disqualify themselves over a lifetime of leadership, they would. There must be room for brief incidents with immediate recovery and repentance while serving in leadership. Provided there isn’t a pattern of disqualifying conduct, attitudes, or violations of requirements given in 1 Timothy 3, shepherds of the church have the grace necessary to recover without negatively affecting the flock’s health. The spiritual capacity of leadership is largely contingent upon its reputation, training, and maturity to satisfy biblical requirements and its character obligations. People who obtain a calling of leadership are not to enter ministry lightly. It is a sacred responsibility to shepherd the people of God as caretakers of their faith and practice. While today, pastors and elders often carry out their responsibilities at a distance from the flock, they do function with partial eligibility among closer relationships within smaller concentric circles of influence and accountability. Elders or bishops and deacons that see to the affairs of the church aside from pastoral work maintain their duties in ministry according to what they’re gifted to perform and accomplish. Their reach within the church should encompass the entire flock as shepherds who oversee congregants never permit the loss of even a single sheep. Each person’s sanctification is precious before God, and the shepherd’s responsibility is to care for His flock to the last person.

The final reading of The Master’s Plan for the Church includes subject matter about elders and deacons. Questions about their definition and qualifications around the gender of people as male and female are answered from a biblical approach to understand church leadership further. The general reading of Scripture to understand Apostle Paul’s writing about Elders and Deacons, whether male or female, serves as a codified spiritual authority concerning the health and development of the church. The details concerning elders and deacons revolve around their responsibilities and functions. As their relationships with one another are understood, boundaries are set to which church leaders conform to a biblical leadership model consistent with God’s interests for his people. The eligibility of leaders as elders and deacons is subject to a grounding of who they are as male or female. Two genders are explicitly and biologically formed and created as defined by Creator God according to the authority of His word through the biblical authors throughout the canon of holy Scripture.

In narrative form, Paul wrote to his disciple Timothy about the role of an elder. It is not an outline or a list of requirements but a descriptive letter with a rationale about their responsibilities. Specifically, elders possess the authority to oversee the affairs of the local church. As described before, the spiritual qualifications of elders are described in 1 Timothy 3:2, while 1 Timothy 5:17 clearly articulates their functions to include teaching and preaching. While these are performative functions, MacArthur observes that the remaining qualifications are related to individual character traits. There are subordinate activities to teaching and preaching that are instructive, and what elders do as a matter of faith and practice includes prayer and study. Without direct inference to worship, fellowship, or outreach and evangelism, elders appear to concentrate on these two areas of teaching and preaching as an outflow of prayer and study. Inherent among the responsibilities of an elder include the formation of policy and allocation of resources (Acts 15:22) while serving as caretakers who oversee the church (Acts 20:28). While serving as shepherds, elders rule over the church (1 Tim 5:17) and ordain people to service while carrying out interpersonal responsibilities that involve exhortation, refutation, and rebuke those who contradict biblical doctrine (Titus 1:9).

MacArthur’s views about the qualifications of men who exclusively serve as elders in the church align with what Paul explicitly wrote. Without specific Scriptural or principled reference, he asserts that men as elders manage their “household” well (1 Tim 3:5), including the “extended family, servants, lands, possessions, many in-laws, and other relatives.” Furthermore, MacArthur wrote, “If he is in debt, if his children are rebellious, or if his business affairs are not above reproach, he cannot be an elder.”1 Whereas by this standard, nearly every elder serving in the evangelical church today is not qualified to serve in such as capacity. For example, male leaders as elders who hold positions of authority cannot service a mortgage, and by extension, neither can a church itself finance its interests to operate. To this standard, those who have paid off mortgages or paid for their homes are suitable as elders. To hold to this standard would without question shrink the number of churches and their size throughout all traditions of Christendom today.

Further elaboration on MacArthur’s views could be helpful about “if his children are rebellious” as a disqualifier. All children are rebellious—some more than others. Whether internally, externally, or both, during spiritually formative years, youth in adolescence infers that parents who guide their children to faith cannot serve as elders. Or parents with children who have disabilities are not qualified to serve, either, as children must somehow show verifiable and authentic faith. John Piper is a board member of Desiring God Ministries and The Gospel Coalition. At the same time, his son Abraham Piper, John Piper’s son, is an avowed atheist in spiritual rebellion against his father’s household, extended or otherwise. John Piper is a speaking participant in the forthcoming Puritan conference at Grace Community Church. There are literally millions of additional examples among local evangelical and reformed churches and, more broadly, various organizations and institutions led by admired and faithful shepherds (such as John Piper). Further Scriptural rationale and support are necessary to understand better and accept qualifications in this regard from a biblical perspective (such as Levitical principles of the old covenant that extends to the church under grace by the new covenant). In everything, biblical adherence to faith and practice is necessary from root meaning as intended.

The remainder of the reading within The Master’s Plan for the Church includes sections about deacons. As deacon responsibilities are a subset of elders, there are personal and spiritual characteristics that describe and overlap what their qualifications are. Personal character traits of a deacon include a dignified stature (venerable, honorable, reputable, grave, serious, and stately), temperate, consistent, and righteous communication, and sober while unattracted to the pursuit of wealth.

Spiritually, four qualification areas are biblically defined through Paul’s instructions to the early church. First, a deacon understands and accepts the truth of Scripture and applies it to daily life. Second, deacons must be beyond reproach. Third, deacons must be morally pure to exclusively Scriptural standards. Finally, a deacon must manage their children and own households well (1 Tim 3:12). Not marginally with equivocation but managed well.

Apostle Paul wrote that female deacons are scripturally permitted within the church. By inference and examples of historical figures who served in that capacity, it is recognized that deaconesses who serve without the authority of overseers or teachers with instructional authority can serve in positions of value within the church. The Scriptural standards of leadership within the church are very high as pioneered by the early church formed throughout early Christianity. As the ministry of leadership is a high calling, the sanctification and spiritual development of God’s people must be shepherded by people who are wholly eligible and qualified according to what God has decreed through His biblical writers.

Citations

____________________
1 William Arndt et al., A Greek-English Lexicon of the New Testament and Other Early Christian Literature (Chicago: University of Chicago Press, 2000), 1081.
2 Ibid. Cl 1 Cl = 1 Clement—List 1, Just. Just(in) , II a.d.—List 5, Iren. Iren. = Irenaeus, Haereses, II a.d.—List 5, Harv. Harv. = WHarvey; s. Iren.—List 5, Orig Orig , var. works, II–III a.d.—List 5, Hippol Hippol , II–III a.d.—List 5.
3 John F. MacArthur Jr., The Master’s Plan for the Church (Chicago: Moody Publishers, 2008), 212-214.


The Doctrine of Repentance

by Thomas Watson

The two great graces essential to a saint in this life are faith and repentance. These are the two wings by which he flies to heaven. Faith and repentance preserve the spiritual life as heat and radical moisture do the natural. The grace which I am going to discuss is repentance.

To the Reader

Chrysostom thought it the fittest subject for him to preach upon before the Emperor Arcadius. Augustine [One of the greatest of the Church Fathers; he died in 430. Watson calls him Austin] caused the penitential psalms to be written before him as he lay upon his bed, and he often perused them with tears. Repentance is never out of season; it is of as frequent use as the artificer’s tool or the soldier’s weapon. If I am not mistaken, practical points are more needful in this age than controversial and polemical.

I had thought to have smothered these meditations in my desk but, conceiving them to be of great concern at this juncture of time, I have rescinded my first resolution and have exposed them to a critical view.

Repentance is purgative; fear not the working of this pill. Smite your soul, said Chrysostom, smite it; it will escape death by that stroke. How happy it would be if we were more deeply affected with sin, and our eyes did swim in their orb. We may clearly see the Spirit of God moving in the waters of repentance, which though troubled, are yet pure. Moist tears dry up sin and quench the wrath of God. Repentance is the cherisher of piety, the procurer of mercy. The more regret and trouble of spirit we have first at our conversion, the less we shall feel afterwards.

Christians, do you have a sad resentment of other things and not of sin? Worldly tears fall to the earth, but godly tears are kept in a bottle (Ps. 56.8). judge not holy weeping superfluous. Tertullian thought he was born for no other end but to repent. Either sin must drown or the soul burn. Let it not be said that repentance is difficult. Things that are excellent deserve labour. Will not a man dig for gold in the ore though it makes him sweat? It is better to go with difficulty to heaven, than with ease to hell. What would the damned give that they might have a herald sent to them from God to proclaim mercy upon their repentance? What volleys of sighs and groans would they send up to heaven? What floods of tears would their eyes pour forth? But it is now too late. They may keep their tears to lament their folly sooner than to procure pity. O that we would therefore, while we are on this side of the grave, make our peace with God! Tomorrow may be our dying day; let this be our repenting day. How we should imitate the saints of old who embittered their souls and sacrificed their lusts, and put on sackcloth in the hope of white robes. Peter baptized himself with tears; and that devout lady Paula (of whom Jerome writes), like a bird of paradise, bemoaned herself and humbled herself to the dust for sin.

Besides our own personal miscarriages, the deplorable condition of the land calls for a contribution of tears. Have we not lost much of our pristine fame and renown? The time was when we sat as princess among the provinces (Lam. 1:1), and God made the sheaves of other nations do obeisance to our sheaf (Gen. 37:7), but has not our glory fled away as a bird (Hos. 9:11)? And what severe dispensations are yet behind we cannot tell. Our black and hideous vapours having ascended, we may fear loud thunder-claps should follow. And will not all this bring us to our senses and excite in us a spirit of humiliation? Shall we sleep on the top of the mast when the winds are blowing from all the quarters of heaven? O let not the apple of our eye cease (Lam. 2:18)!

I will not launch forth any further in a prefatory discourse, but that God would add a blessing to this work and so direct this arrow, that though shot at rovers, it may hit the mark, and that some sin may be shot to death, shall be the ardent prayer of him who is the well-wisher of your soul’s happiness.

Thomas Watson
25 May 1668

CHAPTER 1

Preliminary Introduction

Saint Paul, having been falsely accused of sedition by Tertullus — ‘we have found this man a pestilent fellow, and a mover of sedition’ (Acts 24-5) makes an apology for himself before Festus and King Agrippa in Chapter 26 of the Book of Acts.

Paul proves himself an orator. He courts the king (1) by his gesture: he stretched forth his hands, as was the custom of orators; (2) by his manner of speech: ‘I think myself happy, king Agrippa, because I shall answer for myself before thee touching all the things whereof I am accused’ (Acts 26:2).

Paul then treats of three things and in so deep a strain of rhetoric as almost to have converted King Agrippa:

(1) He speaks of the manner of his life before his conversion: ‘after the most straitest sect of our religion I lived a Pharisee’ (v. 5). During the time of his unregeneracy he was zealous for traditions, and his false fire of zeal was so hot that it scorched all who stood in his way; ‘many of the saints did I shut up in prison’ (v. 10).

(2) He speaks of the manner of his conversion: ‘I saw in the way a light from heaven, above the brightness of the sun’ (v. 13). This light was no other than what shone from Christ’s glorified body. ‘And I heard a voice speaking unto me, ‘Saul, Saul, why persecutest thou me?’’ The body being hurt, the head in heaven cried out. At this light and voice Paul was amazed and fell to the earth: ‘And I said, ‘Who art thou, Lord?’ And he said, ‘I am Jesus whom thou persecutest’ (vv. 14,15). Paul was now taken off from himself. All opinion of self-righteousness vanished and he grafted his hope of heaven upon the stock of Christ’s righteousness.

(3) He speaks of the manner of his life after his conversion. He who had been a persecutor before now became a preacher: ‘Arise, for I have appeared unto thee for this purpose, to make thee a minister and a witness of those things which thou hast seen’ (v. 16). When Paul, this ‘vessel of election’, was savingly wrought upon, he laboured to do as much good as previously he had done hurt. He had persecuted saints to death before, now he preached sinners to life. God first sent him to the Jews at Damascus and afterwards enlarged his commission to preach to the Gentiles. And the subject he preached on was this, ‘That they should repent and turn toward God, and do works meet for repentance’ (v. 20). A weighty and excellent subject!

I shall not dispute the priority, whether faith or repentance goes first. Doubtless repentance shows itself first in a Christian’s life. Yet I am to think that the seeds of faith are first wrought in the heart. As when a burning taper is brought into a room the light shows itself first, but the taper was before the light, so we see the fruits of repentance first, but the beginnings of faith were there before.

That which inclines me to think that faith is seminally in the heart before repentance is because repentance, being a grace, must be exercised by one that is living. Now, how does the soul live but by faith? ‘The just shall live by his faith’ (Heb. 10:38). Therefore there must be in the heart of a penitent, otherwise it is a dead repentance and so of no value.

Whether faith or repentance goes first, however, I am sure that repentance is of such importance that there is no being saved without it. After Paul’s shipwreck, he swam to shore on planks and broken pieces of the ship (Acts 27:44). In Adam we all suffered-shipwreck, and repentance is the only plank left us after shipwreck to swim to heaven.

It is a great duty incumbent upon Christians solemnly to repent and turn unto God: ‘Repent ye, for the kingdom of heaven is at hand’ (Matt. 3:2); ‘Repent therefore, and be converted that your sins may be blotted out’ (Acts 3:19); ‘Repent of this thy wickedness’ (Acts 8:2). In the mouths of three witnesses this truth is confirmed. Repentance is a foundation grace: ‘Not laying again the foundation of repentance’ (Heb. 6:1). That religion which is not built upon this foundation must needs fall to the ground.

Repentance is a grace required under the gospel. Some think it legal; but the first sermon that Christ preached, indeed, the first word of his sermon, was ‘Repent’ (Matt. 4:I7). And his farewell that he left when he was going to ascend was that ‘repentance should be preached in his name’ (Luke 24:47). The apostles did all beat upon this string: They went out and preached that men should repent’ (Mark 6:12).

Repentance is a pure gospel grace. The covenant of works admitted no repentance; there it was, sin and die. Repentance came in by the gospel. Christ has purchased in His blood that repenting sinners should be saved. The law required personal, perfect, and perpetual obedience. It cursed all who could not come up to this: ‘Cursed is everyone that continueth not in all things which are written in the book of the law to do them’ (Gal. 3:10). It does not say, he that obeys not all things, let him repent, but, let him be cursed. Thus repentance is a doctrine that has been brought to light only by the gospel.

How Do You Repent?

1.) Partly by the Word

‘When they heard this, they were pricked in their heart’ (Acts 2:37). The word preached is the engine God uses to effect repentance. It is compared to a hammer and to a fire (Jer. 23:29), the one to break, the other to melt the heart. How great a blessing it is to have the word, which is of such virtue, dispensed! And how hard they who put out the lights of heaven will find it to escape hell!

2.) By the Spirit

Ministers are but the pipes and organs. It is the Holy Ghost breathing in them that makes their words effectual: ‘While Peter yet spake these words, the Holy Ghost fell on all them which heard the word’ (Acts 10:44). The Spirit in the word illuminates and converts. When the Spirit touches a heart it dissolves with tears: ‘I will pour upon the inhabitants of Jerusalem the spirit of grace . . . and they shall look upon me whom they have pierced, and they shall mourn’ (Zech. 12:10). It is wonderful to consider what different effects the word has upon men. Some at a sermon are like Jonah: their heart is tender and they let fall tears. Others are no more affected with it than a deaf man with music. Some grow better by the word, others worse. The same earth which causes sweetness in the grape causes bitterness in the wormwood. What is the reason the word works so differently? It is because the Spirit of God carries the word to the conscience of one and not another. One has received the divine unction and not the other (1 John 2:20). O pray that the dew may fall with the manna, that the Spirit may go along with the word. The chariot of ordinances will not carry us to heaven unless the Spirit of God join himself to this chariot (Acts 8:29).

CHAPTER 2

Counterfeit Repentance

To discover what true repentance is, I shall first show what it is not. There are several deceits of repentance which might occasion that saying of Augustine that ‘repentance damns many’. He meant a false repentance; a person may delude himself with counterfeit repentance.

1.) The first deceit of repentance is legal terror

A man has gone long in sin. At last God arrests him, shows him what desperate hazard he has run, and he is filled with anguish. Within a while the tempest of conscience is blown over, and he is quiet. Then he concludes that he is a true penitent because he has felt some bitterness in sin. Do not be deceived: this is not repentance. Ahab and Judas had some trouble of mind. It is one thing to be a terrified sinner and another to be a repenting sinner. Sense of guilt is enough to breed terror. Infusion of grace breeds repentance. If pain and trouble were sufficient to repentance, then the damned in hell should be most penitent, for they are most in anguish. Repentance depends upon a change of heart. There may be terror, yet with no change of heart.

2.) Another deceit about repentance is resolution against sin

A person may purpose and make vows, yet be no penitent. ‘Thou said, I will not transgress’ (Jer. 2:20). Here was a resolution; but see what follows: ‘under every green tree thou wanderest, playing the harlot.’ Notwithstanding her solemn engagements, she played fast and loose with God and ran after her idols. We see by experience what protestations a person will make when he is on his sick-bed, if God should recover him again; yet he is as bad as ever. He shows his old heart in a new temptation.

Resolutions against sin may arise:

a.) From present extremity; not because sin is sinful, but because it is painful. This resolution will vanish.

b.) From fear of future evil, an apprehension of death and hell: ‘I looked, and behold a pale horse: and his name that sat on him was Death, and Hell followed with him’ (Rev. 6.8). What will not a sinner do, what vows will he not make, when he knows he must die and stand before the judgment-seat? Self-love raises a sickbed vow, and love of sin will prevail against it. Trust not to a passionate resolution; it is raised in a storm and will die in a calm.

3.) The third deceit about repentance is the leaving of many sinful ways

It is a great matter, I confess, to leave sin. So dear is sin to a man that he will rather part with a child than with a lust: ‘Shall I give the fruit of my body for the sin of my soul?’ (Mic. 6-7). Sin may be parted with, yet without repentance.

a.) A man may part with some sins and keep others, as Herod reformed many things that were amiss but could not leave his incest.

b.) An old sin may be left in order to entertain a new, as you put off an old servant to take another. This is to exchange a sin. Sin may be exchanged and the heart remained unchanged. He who was a prodigal in his youth turns usurer in his old age. A slave is sold to a Jew; the Jew sells him to a Turk. Here the master is changed, but he is a slave still. So a man moves from one vice to another but remains a sinner still.

c.) A sin may be left not so much from strength of grace as from reasons of prudence. A man sees that though such a sin be for his pleasure, yet it is not for his interest. It will eclipse his credit, prejudice his health, impair his estate. Therefore, for prudential reasons, he dismisses it. True leaving of sin is when the acts of sin cease from the infusion of a principle of grace, as the air ceases to be dark from the infusion of light.

CHAPTER 3

The Nature of True Repentance (1)

I shall next show what gospel repentance is. Repentance is a grace of God’s Spirit whereby a sinner is inwardly humbled and visibly reformed. For a further amplification, know that repentance is a spiritual medicine made up of six special ingredients:

  1. Sight of sin
  2. Sorrow for sin
  3. Confession of sin
  4. Shame for sin
  5. Hatred for sin
  6. Turning from sin

If any one is left out it looses its virtue.

Ingredient 1: Sight of Sin

The first part of Christ’s physic is eye-salve (Acts 26:18). It is the great thing noted in the prodigal’s repentance: ‘he came to himself’ (Luke 15:17). He saw himself a sinner and nothing but a sinner. Before a man can come to Christ he must first come to himself. Solomon, in his description of repentance, considers this as the first ingredient: ‘if they shall bethink themselves’ (1 Kings 8:47). A man must first recognize and consider what his sin is, and know the plague of his heart before he can be duly humbled for it. The first creature God made was light. So the first thing in a penitent is illumination: ‘Now ye are light in the Lord’ (Eph. 5:8). The eye is made both for seeing and weeping. Sin must first be seen before it can be wept for.

Hence I infer that where there is no sight of sin, there can be no repentance. Many who can spy faults in others see none in themselves. They cry that they have good hearts. Is it not strange that two should live together, and eat and drink together, yet not know each other? Such is the case of a sinner. His body and soul live together, work together, yet he is unacquainted with himself. He knows not his own heart, nor what a hell he carries about him. Under a veil a deformed face is hid. Persons are veiled over with ignorance and self-love; therefore they see not what deformed souls they have. The devil does with them as the falconer with the hawk. He blinds them and carries them hooded to hell: ‘the sword shall be upon his right eye’ (Zech. 11:17). Men have insight enough into worldly matters, but the eye of their mind is smitten. They do not see any evil in sin, the sword is upon their right eye.

Ingredient 2: Sorrow for Sin

‘I will be sorry for my sin’ (Psalm 38:18)

Ambrose calls sorrow the embittering of the soul. The Hebrew word ‘to be sorrowful’ signifies ‘to have the soul, as it were, crucified.’ This must be in true repentance: ‘They shall look upon me whom they have pierced, and they shall mourn’ (Zech. 12:10), as if they did feel the nails of the cross sticking in their sides. A woman may as well expect to have a child without pangs as one can have repentance without sorrow. He that can believe without doubting, suspect his faith; and he that can repent without sorrowing, suspect his repentance.

Martyrs shed blood for Christ, and penitents shed tears for sin: ‘she stood at Jesus’ feet weeping’ (Luke 7:38). See how this limbeck*, dropped. [*i.e. alembic: old distilling apparatus (for refining liquids).] The sorrow of her heart ran out at her eye. The brazen laver for the priests to wash in (Exod. 30:18) typified a double laver: the laver of Christ’s blood we must wash in by faith, and the laver of tears we must wash in by repentance. A true penitent labours to work his heart into a sorrowing frame. He blesses God when he can weep; he is glad of a ‘rainy’ day, for he knows that it is a repentance he will have no cause to repent of. Though the bread of sorrow be bitter to the taste, yet it strengthens the heart (Ps. 104:15; 2 Cor. 7:10).

This sorrow for sin is not superficial: it is a holy agony. It is called in scripture a breaking of the heart: ‘The sacrifices of God are a broken and contrite heart’ (Ps. 51:17); and a rending of the heart: ‘Rend your heart’ (Joel 2:13). The expressions of smiting on the thigh (Jer. 3:31:19), beating on the breast (Luke 18:13), putting on of sackcloth (Isa. 22:12), plucking off the hair (Ezra 9:3), all these are but outward signs of inward sorrow.

This sorrow is:

1.) To make Christ precious
O how desirable is a Saviour to a troubled soul! Now Christ is Christ indeed, and mercy is mercy indeed. Until the heart is full of compunction it is not fit for Christ. How welcome is a surgeon to a man who is bleeding from his wounds!

2.) To drive out sin
Sin breeds sorrow, and sorrow kills sin. Holy sorrow is the rhubarb to purge out the ill humours of the soul. It is said that the tears of vine-branches are good to cure the leprosy. Certainly the tears that drop from the penitent are good to cure the leprosy of sin. The saltwater of tears kills the worm of conscience.

3.) To make way for solid comfort
‘They that sow in tears shall reap in joy’ (Ps. 126:5). The penitent has a wet seed-time but a delicious harvest. Repentance breaks the abscess of sin, and then the soul is at ease. Hannah, after weeping, went away and was no more sad (1 Sam. 1:18). God’s troubling of the soul for sin is like the angel’s troubling of the pool (John 5:4), which made way for healing.

But not all sorrow evidences true repentance. There is as much difference between true and false sorrow as between water in the spring, which is sweet, and water in the sea, which is briny. The apostle speaks of sorrowing ‘after a godly manner’ (2 Cor. 7:9).

But what is this godly sorrowing? There are six qualifications of it:

1.) True godly sorrow is inward. It is inward in two ways:

a.) It is a sorrow of the heart. The sorrow of hypocrites lies in their faces: ‘they disfigure their faces’ (Matt. 6:16). They make a sour face, but their sorrow goes no further, like the dew that wets the leaf but does not soak to the root. Ahab’s repentance was in outward show. His garments were rent but not his spirit (1 Kings 21:27). Godly sorrow goes deep, like a vein which bleeds inwardly. The heart bleeds for sin: ‘they were pricked in their heart’ (Acts 2:37). As the heart bears a chief part in sinning, so it must in sorrowing.

b.) It is a sorrow for heart-sins, the first outbreaks and risings of sin. Paul grieved for the law in his members (Rom. 7:23). The true mourner weeps for the stirrings; of pride and concupiscence. He grieves for the ‘root of bitterness’ even though it never blossoms into act. A wicked man may be troubled for scandalous sins; a real convert laments heart-sins.

2.) Godly sorrow is ingenuous

It is sorrow for the offense rather than for the punishment. God’s law has been infringed, his love abused. This melts the soul in tears. A man may be sorry, yet not repent, as a thief is sorry when he is taken, not because he stole, but because he has to pay the penalty. Hypocrites grieve only for the bitter consequence of sin. I have read of a fountain that only sends forth streams on the evening before a famine. Likewise their eyes never pour out tears except when God’s judgments are approaching. Pharaoh was more troubled for the frogs and river of blood than for his sin. Godly sorrow, however. is chiefly for the bitter consequences against God, so that even if there were no conscience to smite, no devil to accuse, no hell to punish, yet the soul would still be grieved because of the prejudice done to God. ‘My sin is ever before me’ (Ps. 51:3); David does not say, ‘The sword threatened is ever before me’, but ‘my sin’. O that I should offend so good a God, that I should grieve my Comforter! This breaks my heart!

Godly sorrow shows itself to be ingenuous because when a Christian knows that he is out of the gun-shot of hell and shall never be damned, yet still he grieves for sinning against that free grace which has pardoned him.

3.) Godly sorrow is fiducial [trustful]

It is intermixed with faith: ‘the father of the child cried out, and said with tears, Lord, I believe’ (Mark 9:24). Here was sorrow for sin chequered with faith, as we have seen a bright rainbow appear in a watery cloud.

Spiritual sorrow will sink the heart if the pulley of faith does not raise it. As our sin is ever before us, so God’s promise must be ever before us. As we much feel our sting, so we must look up to Christ our brazen serpent. Some have faces so swollen with worldly grief that they can hardly look out of their eyes. That weeping is not good which blinds the eye of faith. If there are not some dawnings of faith in the soul, it is not the sorrow of humiliation but of despair.

4.) Godly sorrow is a great sorrow

‘In that day shall there be a great mourning, as the mourning of Hadadrimmon’ (Zech. 12:9). Two suns did set that day when Josiah died, and there was a great funeral mourning. To such a height must sorrow for sin be boiled up. Pectore ab imo suspiria [‘Sighings from the bottom of one’s heart.’]

Question 1: Do all have the same degree of sorrow?

Answer: No, sorrow does recipere magis or minus (produce greater or lesser [sorrows]). In the new birth all have pangs, but some have sharper pangs than others.

a.) Some are naturally of a more rugged disposition, of higher spirits, and are not easily brought to stoop. These must have greater humiliation, as a knotty piece of timber must have greater wedges driven into it.

b.) Some have been more heinous offenders, and their sorrow must be suitable to their sin. Some patients have their sores let out with a needle, others with a lance. Flagitious [Extremely wicked (sinners)], sinners must be more bruised with the hammer of the law.

c.) Some are designed and cut out for higher service, to be eminently instrumental for God, and there must have a mightier work of humiliation pass upon them. Those whom God intends to be pillars in his church must be more hewn. Paul, the prince of the apostles, who was to be God’s ensign-bearer to carry his name before the Gentiles and kings, was to have his heart more deeply lanced by repentance.

Question 2: But how great must sorrow for sin be in all?

Answer: It must be as great as for any worldly loss. Turgescunt lumina fletu [‘Eyes swollen with weeping.’] ‘They shall look upon me whom they have pierced, and they shall mourn as for an only son’ (Zech. 12:10). Sorrow for sin must surpass worldly sorrow. We must grieve more for offending God than for the loss of dear relations. ‘In that day did the Lord God of hosts call to weeping, and to baldness, and to girding with sackcloth’ (Isa. 22:12): this was for sin. But in the case of the burial of the dead we find God prohibiting tears and baldness (Jer. 22:10; 16:6), to intimate that sorrow for sin must exceed sorrow at the grave; and with good reason, for in the burial of the dead it is only a friend who departs, but in sin God departs.

Sorrow for sin should be so great as to swallow up all other sorrow, as when the pain of the stone and gout meet, the pain of the stone swallows up the pain of the gout. We are to find as much bitterness in weeping for sin as ever we found sweetness in committing it. Surely David found more bitterness in repentance than ever he found comfort in Bathsheba.

Our sorrow for sin must be such as makes us willing to let go of those sins which brought in the greatest income of profit or delight. The physic shows itself strong enough when it has purged out our disease. The Christian has arrived at a sufficient measure of sorrow when the love of sin is purged out.

5.) Godly sorrow in some cases is joined with restitution

Whoever has wronged others in their estate by unjust fraudulent dealing ought in conscience to make them recompense. There is an express law for this: ‘he shall recompense his trespass with the principal thereof, and add unto it the fifth part thereof, and give it unto him against whom he hath trespassed’ (Num. 5:7). Thus Zacchaeus made restitution: ‘if I have taken any thing from any man by false accusation, I restore him fourfold’ (Luke 19:8). When Selynius the great Turk, lay upon his death-bed, being urged by Pyrrhus to put to charitable use that wealth he had wronged the Persian merchants of, he commanded rather that it should be sent back to the right owners. Shall not a Christian’s creed be better than a Turk’s Koran? It is a bad sign when a man on his death-bed bequeaths his soul to God and his ill-gotten goods to his friends. I can hardly think God will receive his soul. Augustine said, ‘Without restitution, no remission’. And it was a good speech of old Latimer, ‘If ye restore not goods unjustly gotten, ye shall cough up in hell.

Question 1: Suppose a person has wronged another in his estate and the wronged man is dead, what should he do?

Answer: Let him restore his ill-gotten goods to that man’s heirs and successors. If none of them be living, let him restore to God, that is, let him put his unjust gain into God’s treasury by relieving the poor.

Question 2: What if the party who did the wrong is dead?

Answer: Then they who are his heirs ought to make restitution. Mark what I say: if there be any who have estates left them, and they know that the parties who left their estates had defrauded others and died with that guilt upon them, then the heirs or executors who possess those estates are bound in conscience to make restitution, otherwise they entail the curse of Gad upon their family.

Question 3: If a man has wronged another and is not able to restore, what should he do?

Answer: Let him deeply humble himself before God, promising to the wronged party full satisfaction if the Lord make him able, and God will accept the will for the deed.

6.) Godly sorrow is abiding

It is not a few tears shed in a passion that will serve the turn. Some will fall a-weeping at a sermon, but it is like an April shower, soon over, or like a vein opened and presently stopped again. True sorrow must be habitual. O Christian, the disease of your soul is chronic and frequently returns upon you; therefore you must be continually physicking yourself by repentance. This is that sorrow which is ‘after a godly manner.’

Use: How far are they from repentance who never had any of this godly sorrow! Such are:

a.) The Papists, who leave out the very soul of repentance, making all penitential work consist in fasting, penance, pilgrimages, in which there is nothing of spiritual sorrow. They torture their bodies, but their hearts are not rent. What is this but the carcass of repentance?

b.) Carnal Protestants, who are strangers to godly sorrow. They cannot endure a serious thought, nor do they love to trouble their heads about sin. Paracelsus [A Swiss physician (16th century)], spoke of a frenzy some have which will make them die dancing. Likewise sinners spend their days in mirth; they fling away sorrow and go dancing to damnation. Some have lived many years, yet never put a drop in God’s bottle, nor do they know what a broken heart means. They weep and wring their hands as if they were undone when their estates are gone, but have no agony of soul for sin.

There is a two- sorrow: firstly, a rational sorrow, which is an act of the soul whereby it has a displacency against sin and chooses any torture rather than to admit sin; secondly, there is a sensitive sorrow, which is expressed by many tears. The first of these is to be found in every child of God, but the second, which is a sorrow running out at the eye, all have not. Yet it is very commendable to see a weeping penitent. Christ counts as great beauties those who are tender-eyed; and well may sin make us weep. We usually weep for the loss of some great good; by sin we have lost the favour of God. If Micah did so weep for the loss of a false god, saying, ‘Ye have taken away my gods, and what have I more?’ (Judges 18:24) then well may we weep for our sins which have taken away the true God from us.

Some may ask the question, whether our repentance and sorrow must always be alike. Although repentance must be always kept alive in the soul, yet there are two in an extraordinary manner:

1.) Before the receiving of the Lord’s Supper

This spiritual passover is to be eaten with bitter herbs. Now our eyes should be fresh broached with tears, and the stream of sorrow overflow. A repenting frame is a sacramental frame. A broken heart and a broken Christ do well agree. The more bitterness we taste in sin, the more sweetness we shall taste in Christ. When Jacob wept he found God: ‘And he called the name of the place Peniel: for I have seen God face to face’ (Gen 32:30). The way to find Christ comfortably in the sacrament is to go weeping thither. Christ will say to a humble penitent, as to Thomas: ‘Reach hither thy hand, and thrust it into my side’ (John 20:27), and let those bleeding wounds of mine heal thee.

2.) Another time of extraordinary repentance is at the hour of death

This should be a weeping season. Now is our last work to be done for heaven, and our best wine of tears should be kept against such a time. We should repent now, that we have sinned so much and wept so little, that God’s bag has been so full and his bottle so empty (Job 14:17). We should repent now that we repented no sooner, that the garrisons of our hearts held out so long against God before they were leveled by repentance. We should repent now that we have loved Christ no more, that we have fetched no more virtue from him and brought no more glory to him. It should be our grief on our death-bed that our lives have had so many blanks and blots in them, that our duties have been so fly-blown with sin, that our obedience has been so imperfect, and we have gone so lame in the ways of God. When the soul is going out of the body, it should swim to heaven in a sea of tears.

Ingredient 3: Confession of Sin

Sorrow is such a vehement passion that it will have vent. It vents itself at the eyes by weeping and at the tongue by confession: ‘The children of Israel stood and confessed their sins’ (Neh. 9:2). ‘I will go and return to my place, till they acknowledge their offense’ (Hos. 5:15); it is a metaphor alluding to a mother who, when she is angry, goes away from the child and hides her face till the child acknowledges its fault and begs pardon. Gregory Nazianzen [A fourth century defender of the faith] calls confession ‘a salve for a wounded soul.’

Confession is self-accusing: ‘Lo, I have sinned’ (2 Sam. 24:17). Indeed, among men it is otherwise: no man is bound to accuse himself but desires to see his accuser. When we come before God, however, we must accuse ourselves: me me adsum qui feci in me convertite ferrum.’ [O Lord, I, even I, who made myself what I am, change my hardness (of heart)].’* And the truth is that by this self-accusing we prevent Satan’s accusing. In our confessions we tax ourselves with pride, infidelity, passion, so that when Satan, who is called ‘the accuser of the brethren’, shall lay these things to our charge, God will say, ‘They have accused themselves already; therefore, Satan, thou art non-suited; thy accusations come too late.’ The humble sinner does more than accuse himself; he, as it were, sits in judgment and passes sentence on himself. He confesses that he has deserved to be bound over to the wrath of God. And hear what the apostle Paul says: ‘if we would judge ourselves we should not be judged’ (1 Cor. 11:31).

But have not wicked men, like Judas and Saul, confessed sin? Yes, but theirs was not a true confession.

That confession of sin may be right and genuine, these eight qualifications are requisite:

1.) Confession must be voluntary

It must come as water out of a spring, freely. The confession of the wicked is extorted, like the confession of a man upon a rack. When a spark of God’s wrath flies into their conscience, or they are in fear of death, then they will fall to their confessions. Balaam, when he saw the angel’s naked sword, could say, ‘I have sinned’ (Num. 22-34). But true confession drops from the lips as myrrh from the tree or honey from the comb, freely. ‘I have sinned against heaven, and before thee’ (Luke 15:18): the prodigal charged himself with sin before his father charged him with it.

2.) Confession must be with compunction

The heart must deeply resent it. A natural man’s confession run through him as water through a pipe. They do not at all affect him. But true confession leaves heart-wounding impressions on a man. David’s soul was burdened in the confession of his sins: ‘as an heavy burden they are too heavy for me’ (Ps. 38:4). It is one thing to confess sin and another thing to feel sin.

3.) Confession must be sincere

Our hearts must go along with our confessions. The hypocrite confesses sin but loves it, like a thief who confesses to stolen goods, yet loves stealing. How many confess pride and covetousness with their lips but roll them as honey under their tongue. Augustine said that before his conversion he confessed sin and begged power against it, but his heart whispered within him, ‘not yet, Lord.’ He was afraid to leave his sin too soon. A good Christian is more honest. His heart keeps pace with his tongue. He is convinced of the sins he confesses, and abhors the sins he is convinced of.

4.) In true confession a man particularizes sin

A wicked man acknowledges he is a sinner in general. He confesses sin by wholesale. His confession of sin is much like Nebuchadnezzar’s dream: ‘I have dreamed a dream’ (Dan. 2:3), but he could not tell what it was: ‘The thing is gone from me’ (Dan. 2:5). In the same way a wicked man says, ‘Lord, I have sinned’, but does not know what the sin is; at least he does not remember, whereas a true convert acknowledges his particular sins. As it is with a wounded man, who comes to the surgeon and shows him all his wounds — here I was cut in the head, there I was shot in the arm — so a mournful sinner confesses the several distempers of his soul. Israel drew up a particular charge against themselves: ‘we have served Baalim’ (Judges 10:10). The prophet recites the very sin which brought a curse with it: ‘Neither have we hearkened unto thy servants the prophets, which spake in thy name’ (Dan. 9:6). By a diligent inspection into our hearts we may find some particular sin indulged; point to that sin with a tear.

5.) A true penitent confesses sin in the fountain

He acknowledges the pollution of his nature. The sin of our nature is not only a privation of good but an infusion of evil. It is like canker to iron or stain to scarlet. David acknowledges his birth-sin: ‘I was shapen in iniquity; and in sin did my mother conceive me’ (Ps. 51:5). We are ready to charge many of our first sins to Satan’s temptations, but this sin of our nature is wholly from ourselves; we cannot shift it off to Satan. We have a root within that bears gall and wormwood (Deut. 29:18). Our nature is an abyss and seminary of all evil, from whence come those scandals that infest the world. It is this depravity of nature which poisons our holy things; it is this which brings on God’s judgments and makes our mercies stick in the birth. Oh confess sin in the fountain!

6.) Sin is to be confessed with all its circumstances and aggravations

Those sins which are committed under the gospel horizon are doubtless dyed in grain. Confess sins against knowledge, against grace, against vows, against experiences, against judgments. ‘The wrath of God came upon them and slew the fattest of them. For all this they sinned still’ (Ps. 78:31,32). These are killing aggravations which do accent and enhance our sins.

7.) In confession we must so charge ourselves as to clear God

Should the Lord be severe in his providences and unsheath his bloody sword, yet we must acquit him and acknowledge he has done us no wrong. Nehemiah in his confessing of sin vindicates God’s righteousness: ‘Howbeit thou art just in all that is brought upon us’ (Neh. 9:33). Mauritius [Roman emperor (582-602)] Phocas became emperor after Mauritius*, the emperor, when he saw his wife slain before his eyes by Phocas, cried out, ‘Righteous art thou, O Lord, in all thy ways.’

8.) We must confess our sins with a resolution not to act them over again

Some run from the confessing of sin to the committing of sin, like the Persians who have one day in the year when they kill serpents and after that day suffer them to swarm again. Likewise, many seem to kill their sins in their confessions and afterwards let them grow as fast as ever. ‘Cease to do evil’ (Isa. 1:16). It is vain to confess, ‘We have done those things we ought not to have done’, and continue still in doing so. Pharaoh confessed he had sinned (Exod. 9:27), but when the thunder ceased he fell to his sin again: ‘he sinned yet more, and hardened his heart’ (Exod. 9:34). Origen [One of the early Greek Fathers; he died in 254.] calls confession the vomit of the soul whereby the conscience is eased of that burden which did lie upon it. Now, when we have vomited up sin by confession we must not return to this vomit. What king will pardon that man who, after he has confessed his treason, practices new treason?

Thus we see how confession must be qualified

Use 1: Is confession a necessary ingredient in repentance? Here is a bill of indictment against four sorts of persons:

1.) It reproves those that hide their sins, as Rachel hid her father’s images under her (Gen. 31:34). Many had rather have their sins covered than cured. They do with their sins as with their pictures: they draw a curtain over them; or as some do with their bastards, smother them. But though men will have no tongue to confess, God has an eye to see; he will unmask their treason: ‘I will reprove thee, and set them in order before thine eyes’ (Ps. 50:21). Those iniquities which men hide in their hearts shall be written one day on their foreheads as with the point of a diamond. They who will not confess their sin as David did, that they may be pardoned, shall confess their sin as Achan did, that they may be stoned. It is dangerous to keep the devil’s counsel: ‘He that covereth his sins shall not prosper’ (Prov. 28:13).

2.) It reproves those who do indeed confess sin but only by halves. They do not confess all; they confess the pence but not the pounds. They confess vain thoughts or badness of memory but not the sins they are most guilty of, such as rash anger, extortion, uncleanness, like he in Plutarch who complained his stomach was not very good when his lungs were bad and his liver rotten. But if we do not confess all, how should we expect that God will pardon all? It is true that we cannot know the exact catalogue of our sins, but the sins which come within our view and cognizance, and which our hearts accuse us of, must be confessed as ever we hope for mercy.

3.) It reproves those who in their confessions mince and extenuate their sins. A gracious soul labours to make the worst of his sins, but hypocrites make the best of them. They do not deny they are sinners, but they do what they can to lessen their sins: they indeed offend sometimes, but it is their nature, and it is long of such occasions. These are excuses rather than confessions. ‘I have sinned: for I have transgressed the commandment of the Lord: because I feared the people’ (1 Sam. 15:24). Saul lays his sin upon the people: they would have him spare the sheep and oxen. It was an apology, not a self-indictment. This runs in the blood. Adam acknowledged that he had tasted the forbidden fruit, but instead of aggravating his sin he translated [removed] it from himself to God: ‘The woman thou gavest to be with me, she gave me of the tree and I did eat’ (Gen. 3:12), that is, if I had not had this woman to be a tempter, I would not have transgressed. Inscripsere deos sceleri* (Ovid) [“They charge the gods with the crime.’]. That is a bad sin indeed that has no excuse, as it must be a very coarse wool which will take no dye. How apt we are to pare and curtail sin, and look upon it through the small end of the perspective [Telescope or microscope] that it appears but as ‘a little cloud, like a man’s hand’ (1 Kings 18:44).

4.) It reproves those who are so far from confessing sin that they boldly plead for it. Instead of having tears to lament it, they use arguments to defend it. If their sin be passion they will justify it: ‘I do well to be angry’ (Jon. 4:9) If it be covetousness they will vindicate it. When men commit sin they are the devil’s servants; when they plead for it they are the devil’s attorneys, and he will give them a fee.

Use 2: Let us show ourselves penitents by sincere confession of sin

The thief on the cross made a confession of his sin: ‘we indeed are condemned justly’ (Luke 23:41). And Christ said to him, ‘Today shalt thou be with me in paradise’ (Luke 23:43), which might have occasioned that speech of Augustine’s, that confession of sin shuts the mouth of hell and opens the gate of paradise. That we may make a free and ingenuous confession of sin, let us consider:

1.) Holy confession gives glory to God:
‘My son, give, I pray thee, glory to the Lord God of Israel, and make confession unto him’ (Josh. 7:119). A humble confession exalts God. What a glory is it to him that out of our own mouths he does not condemn us? While we confess sin, God’s patience is magnified in sparing, and his free grace in saving such sinners.

2.) Confession is a means to humble the soul
He who subscribes himself a hell-deserving sinner will have little heart to be proud. Like the violet, he will hang down his head in humility. A true penitent confesses that he mingles sin with all he does, and therefore has nothing to boast of. Uzziah, though a king, yet had a leprosy in his forehead; he had enough to abase him (2 Chron. 26:19). So a child of God, even when he does good, yet acknowledges much evil to be in that good. This lays all the feathers of pride in the dust.

3.) Confession gives vent to a troubled heart
When guilt lies boiling in the conscience, confession gives ease. It is like the lancing of an abscess which gives ease to the patient.

4.) Confession purges out sin. Augustine called it ‘the elder of vice.’ Sin is a bad blood; confession is like the opening of a vein to let it out. Confession is like the dung-gate, through which all the filth of the city was carried forth (Neh. 3:13). Confession is like pumping at the leak; it lets out that sin which would otherwise drown. Confession is the sponge that wipes the spots from off the soul.

5.) Confession of sin endears Christ to the soul. If I say I am a sinner, how precious will Christ’s blood be to me! After Paul has confessed a body of sin, he breaks forth into a gratulatory triumph for Christ: ‘I thank God through Jesus Christ’ (Rom. 7:25). If a debtor confesses a judgment but the creditor will not exact the debt, instead appointing his own son to pay it, will not the debtor be very thankful? So when we confess the debt, and that even though we should for ever lie in hell we cannot pay it, but that God should appoint his own Son to lay down his blood for the payment of our debt, how is free grace magnified and Jesus Christ eternally loved and admired!

6.) Confession of sin makes way for pardon. No sooner did the prodigal come with a confession in his mouth, ‘I have sinned against heaven’, than his father’s heart did melt towards him, and he kissed him (Luke 15:20). When David said, ‘I have sinned’, the prophet brought him a box with a pardon, ‘The Lord hath put away thy sin’ (2 Sam. 12:13). He who sincerely confesses sin has God’s bond for a pardon: ‘If we confess our sins, he is faithful and just to forgive us our sins’ (1 John 1:9). Why does not the apostle say that if we confess he is merciful to forgive our sins? No; he is just, because he has bound himself by promise to forgive such. God’s truth and justice are engaged for the pardoning of that man who confesses sin and comes with a penitent heart by faith in Christ.

7.) How reasonable and easy is this command that we should confess sin!

a.) It is a reasonable command, for if one has wronged another, what is more rational than to confess he has wronged him? We, having wronged God by sin, how equal and consonant to reason is it that we should confess the offense.

b.) It is an easy command. What a vast difference is there between the first covenant and the second! In the first covenant it was, if you commit sin you die; in the second covenant it is, if you confess sin you shall have mercy. In the first covenant no surety was allowed; under the covenant of grace, if we do but confess the debt, Christ will be our surety. What way could be thought of as more ready and facile for the salvation of man than a humble confession? ‘Only acknowledge thine iniquity’ (Jer. 3:13). God says to us, I do not ask for sacrifices of rams to expiate your guilt; I do not bid you part with the fruit of your body for the sin of your soul, ‘only acknowledge thine iniquity’; do but draw up an indictment against yourself and plead guilty, and you shall be sure of mercy.

All this should render this duty amiable. Throw out the poison of sin by confession, and ‘this day is salvation come to thy house’.

There remains one case of conscience: are we bound to confess our sins to men? The papists insist much upon auricular confession; one must confess his sins in the ear of the priest or he cannot be absolved. They urge, ‘Confess your sins one to another’ (James 5:16), but this scripture is little to their purpose. It may as well mean that the priest should confess to the people as well as the people to the priest. Auricular confession is one of the Pope’s golden doctrines. Like the fish in the Gospel, it has money in its mouth: ‘when thou hast opened his mouth, thou shalt find a piece of money’ (Matt. 17:27). But though I am not for confession to men in a popish sense, yet I think in three cases there ought to be confession to men:

1.) Firstly, where a person has fallen into scandalous sin and by it has been an occasion of offence to some and of falling to others, he ought to make a solemn and open acknowledgment of his sin, that his repentance may be as visible as his scandal (2 Cor. 2:6-7).

2.) Secondly, where a man has confessed his sin to God, yet still his conscience is burdened, and he can have no ease in his mind, it is very requisite that he should confess his sins to some prudent, pious friend, who may advise him and speak a word in due season (James 4:16). It is a sinful modesty in Christians that they are not more free with their ministers and other spiritual friends in unburdening themselves and opening the sores and troubles of their souls to them. If there is a thorn sticking in the conscience, it is good to make use of those who may help to pluck it out.

3.) Thirdly, where any man has slandered another and by clipping his good name has made it weigh lighter, he is bound to make confession. The scorpion carries its poison in its tail, the slanderer in his tongue. His words pierce deep like the quills of the porcupine. That person who has murdered another in his good name or, by bearing false witness, has damaged him in his estate, ought to confess his sin and ask forgiveness: ‘if thou bring thy gift to the altar, and there rememberest that thy brother hath ought against thee; go thy way; first be reconciled to thy brother and then come and offer thy gift’ (Matt. 5:23,24). How can this reconciliation be effected but by confessing the injury? Till this is done, God will accept none of your services. Do not think the holiness of the altar will privilege you; your praying and hearing are in vain till you have appeased your brother’s anger by confessing your fault to him.

CHAPTER 4

The Nature of True Repentance (2)

Ingredient 4: Shame for Sin

The fourth ingredient in repentance is shame: ‘that they may be ashamed of their iniquities’ (Ezek. 43:1O). Blushing is the colour of virtue. When the heart has been made black with sin, grace makes the face red with blushing: ‘I am ashamed and blush to lift up my face’ (Ezra 9:6). The repenting prodigal was so ashamed of his excess that he thought himself not worthy to be called a son any more (Luke 15:21). Repentance causes a holy bashfulness. If Christ’s blood were not at the sinner’s heart, there would not so much blood come in the face.

There are nine considerations about sin which may cause shame:

1.) Every sin makes us guilty, and guilt usually breeds shame. Adam never blushed in the time of innocency. While he kept the whiteness of the lilly, he had not the blushing of the rose; but when he had deflowered his soul by sin, then he was ashamed. Sin has tainted our blood. We are guilty of high treason against the Crown of heaven. This may cause a holy modesty and blushing.

2.) In every sin there is much unthankfulness, and that is a matter of shame. He who is upbraided with ingratitude will blush. We have sinned against God when he has given us no cause: ‘What iniquity have your fathers found in me?’ (Jer. 2:5). Wherein has God wearied us, unless his mercies have wearied us? Oh the silver drops that have fallen on us! We have had the finest of the wheat; we have been fed with angels’ food. The golden oil of divine blessing has run down on us from the head of our heavenly Aaron. And to abuse the kindness of so good a God, how may this make us ashamed! Julius Caesar took it unkindly at the hands of Brutus [the close friend of Julius Caesar, helped to stab him to death in 44 B.C.], on whom he had bestowed so many favours, when he came to stab him: ‘What, thou, my son Brutus?’ O ungrateful, to be the worse for mercy! Aelian* reports of the vulture, that it draws sickness from perfumes. To contract the disease of pride and luxury from the perfume of God’s mercy, how unworthy is it; to requite evil for good, to kick against our feeder (Deut- 32:15); to make an arrow of God’s mercies and shoot at him, to wound him with his own blessing! O horrid ingratitude! Will not this dye our faces a deep scarlet? Unthankfulness is a sin so great that God himself stands amazed at it: ‘Hear, O heavens, and give ear, O earth: I have nourished and brought up children, and they have rebelled against me’ (Isa. 1:2).

3.) Sin has made us naked, and that may breed shame. Sin has stripped us of our white linen of holiness. It has made us naked and deformed in God’s eye, which may cause blushing. When Hanun had abused David’s servants and cut off their garments so that their nakedness did appear, the text says, ‘the men were greatly ashamed’ (2 Sam. 10:5).

4.) Our sins have put Christ to shame, and should not we be ashamed? The Jews arrayed him in purple; they put a reed in his hand, spat in his face, and in his greatest agonies reviled him. Here was ‘the shame of the cross’; and that which aggravated the shame was to consider the eminency of his person, as he was the Lamb of God. Did our sins put Christ to shame, and shall they not put us to shame? Did he wear the purple, and shall not our cheeks wear crimson? Who can behold the sun as it were blushing at Christ’s passion, and hiding itself in an eclipse, and his face not blush?

5.) Many sins which we commit are by the special instigation of the devil, and should not this cause shame? The devil put it into the heart of Judas to betray Christ (John 13:2). He filled Ananias’ heart to lie (Acts 5:3). He often stirs up our passions (James 3:6). Now, as it is a shame to bring forth a child illegitimately, so too is it to bring forth such sins as may call the devil father. It is said that the virgin Mary conceived by the power of the Holy Ghost (Luke 1:35), but we often conceive by the power of Satan. When the heart conceives pride, lust, and malice, it is very often by the power of the devil. May not this make us ashamed to think that many of our sins are committed in copulation with the old serpent?

6.) Sin, like Circe’s [An enchantress in Greek legend who gave her magic cup to Ulysses’ companions and changed them into swine.] enchanting cup, turns men into beasts (Ps. 49:12), and is not that matter for shame? Sinners are compared to foxes (Luke 13:32), to wolves (Matt. 7:15), to asses (Job 11:12), to swine (2 Pet. 2:22). A sinner is a swine with a man’s head. He who was once little less than the angels in dignity is now become like the beasts. Grace in this life does not wholly obliterate this brutish temper. Agur, that good man, cried out, ‘Surely I am more brutish than any!’ (Prov. 30:2). But common sinners are in a manner wholly brutified; they do not act rationally but are carried away by the violence of their lusts and passions. How may this make us ashamed who are thus degenerated below our own species? Our sins have taken away that noble, masculine spirit which once we had. The crown is fallen from our head. God’s image is defaced, reason is eclipsed, conscience stupefied. We have more in us of the brute than of the angel.

7.) In every sin there is folly (Jer. 4:22). A man will be ashamed of his folly. Is not he a fool who labours more for the bread that perishes than for the bread of life? Is not he a fool who for a lust or a trifle will lose heaven, like Tiberius [The third Roman emperor, mentioned in Luke 3:1. He reigned from A.D. 14 to 37. For much of his reign he was accused of chronic intoxication.] who for a draught of drink forfeited his kingdom? Is not he a fool who, to safeguard his body, will injure his soul? As if one should let his arm or head be cut to save his vest! Naviget antyciraml* (Horace) Let him sail to Anticyra.’ Hellebore, a plant found at Anticyra, a town on the Gulf of Corinth, was believed to be a cure for insanity.] Is not he a fool who will believe a temptation before a promise? Is not he a fool who minds his recreation more than his salvation? How may this make men ashamed, to think that they inherit not land, but folly (Prov. 14:18).

8.) That which may make us blush is that the sins we commit are far worse than the sins of the heathen. We act against more light. To us have been committed the oracles of God. The sin committed by a Christian is worse than the same sin committed by an Indian because the Christian sins against clearer conviction, which is like the dye to the wool or the weight put into the scale that makes it weigh heavier.

9.) Our sins are worse than the sins of the devils: the lapsed angels never sinned against Christ’s blood. Christ died not for them. The medicine of his merit was never intended to heal them. But we have affronted and disparaged his blood by unbelief. The devils never sinned against God’s patience. As soon as they apostatised, they were damned. God never waited for the angels, but we have spent upon the stock of God’s patience. He has pitied our weakness, borne with our forwardness. His Spirit has been repulsed, yet has still importuned us and will take no denial. Our conduct has been so provoking as to have tired not only the patience of a Moses but of all the angels. We have put God to it, and made him weary of repenting (Jer. 15:6).

The devils never sinned against example. They were the first that sinned and were made the first example. We have seen the angels, those morning stars, fall from their glorious orb; we have seen the old world drowned, Sodom burned, yet have ventured upon sin. How desperate is that thief who robs in the very place where his fellow hangs in chains. And surely, if we have out-sinned the devils, it may well put us to the blush.

Use 1. Is shame an ingredient of repentance? If so, how far are they from being penitents who have no shame? Many have sinned away shame: ‘the unjust knoweth no shame’ (Zeph. 3:5). It is a great shame not to be ashamed. The Lord sets it as a brand upon the Jews: ‘Were they ashamed when they had committed abomination? Nay, they were not at all ashamed, neither could they blush’ (Jer. 6:15). The devil has stolen shame from men. When one of the persecutors in Queen Mary’s time was upbraided with his bloodiness to the martyrs, he replied, ‘I see nothing to be ashamed of.’ Many are no more ashamed of their sin than King Nebuchadnezzar was of his being turned to grass. When men have hearts of stone and foreheads of brass, it is a sign that the devil has taken full possession of them. There is no creature capable of shame but man. The brute beasts are capable of fear and pain, but not of shame. You cannot make a beast blush. Those who cannot blush for sin do too much resemble the beasts.

There are some so far from this holy blushing that they are proud of their sins. They are proud of their long hair. These are the devil’s Nazarites. ‘Doth not even nature itself teach you, that, if a man have long hair, it is a shame unto him’ (1 Cor. 11:14). It confounds the distinction of the sexes. Others are proud of their black spots. And what if God should turn them into blue spots?

Others are so far from being ashamed of sin that they glory in their sins: ‘whose glory is in their shame’ (Phil. 3:19). Some are ashamed of that which is their glory: they are ashamed to be seen with a good book in their hand. Others glory in that which is their shame: they look on sin as a piece of gallantry. The swearer thinks his speech most graceful when it is interlarded with oaths. The drunkard counts it a glory that he is mighty to drink (Isa. 5:22). But when men shall be cast into a fiery furnace, heated seven times hotter by the breath of the Almighty, then let them boast of sin as they see cause.

Use 2. Let us show our penitence by a modest blushing: ‘O my God, I blush to lift up my face’ (Ezra 9:6). ‘My God’ — there was faith; ‘I blush’ — there was repentance. Hypocrites will confidently avouch God to be their God, but they know not how to blush. O let us take holy shame to ourselves for sin. Be assured, the more we are ashamed of sin now, the less we shall be ashamed at Christ’s coming. If the sins of the godly be mentioned at the day of judgment, it will not be to shame them, but to magnify the riches of God’s grace in pardoning them. Indeed, the wicked shall be ashamed at the last day. They shall sneak and hang down their heads, but the saints shall then be as without spot (Eph. 5:27), so without shame; therefore they are bid to lift up their heads (Luke 21:28).

Ingredient 5: Hatred of Sin

The fifth Ingredient in repentance is hatred of sin. The Schoolmen* distinguished a two-fold hatred: hatred of abominations, and hatred of enmity.

Firstly, there is a hatred or loathing of abominations: ‘Ye shall loathe yourselves for your iniquities’ (Ezek. 36:31). A true penitent is a sin-loather. If a man loathe that which makes his stomach sick, much more will he loathe that which makes his conscience sick. It is more to loathe sin than to leave it. One may leave sin for fear, as in a storm the plate and jewels are cast overboard, but the nauseating and loathing of sin argues a detestation of it. Christ is never loved till sin be loathed. Heaven is never longed for till sin be loathed. When the soul sees an issue of blood running, he cries out, ‘Lord, when shall I be freed from this body of death? When shall I put off these filthy garments of sin and have the fair mitre of glory set upon my head? Let all my self-love be turned into self-loathing’ (Zech. 3:4,5). We are never more precious in God’s eyes than when we are lepers in our own.

Secondly, there is a hatred of enmity. There is no better way to discover life than by motion. The eye moves, the pulse beats. So to discover repentance there is no better sign than by a holy antipathy against sin. Hatred, said Cicero [A famous orator and statesman of the last century before Christ], is anger boiled up to an inveteracy. Sound repentance begins in the love of God and ends in the hatred of sin.

How may true hatred of sin be known?

1.) When a man’s spirit is set against sin

The tongue does not only inveigh against sin, but the heart abhors it, so that however curiously painted sin appears, we find it odious, as we abhor the picture of one whom we mortally hate, even though it may be well drawn. ‘I love not thee, Sabidi.’* Suppose a dish be finely cooked and the sauce good, yet if a man has an antipathy against the meat, he will not taste it. So let the devil cook and dress sin with pleasure and profit, yet a true penitent with a secret abhorrence of it is disgusted by it and will not meddle with it.

2.) True hatred of sin is universal

True hatred of sin is universal in two ways: in respect of the faculties, and of the object.

(a) Hatred is universal in respect of the faculties, that is, there is a dislike of sin not only in the judgment, but in the will and affections. Many a one is convinced that sin is a vile thing, and in his judgment has an aversion to it, but yet he tastes sweetness and has a secret complacency in it. Here is a disliking of sin in the judgment and an embracing of it in the affections; whereas in true repentance the hatred of sin is in all the faculties, not only in the intellectual part, but chiefly in the will: ‘what I hate, that do I’ (Rom. 7:15). Paul was not free from sin, yet his will was against it.

(b) Hatred is universal in respect of the object. He who hates one sin hates all. Aristotle, said, hatred is against the whole kind. He who hates a serpent hates all serpents: ‘I hate every false way’ (Ps. 119:104). Hypocrites will hate some sins which mar their credit, but a true convert hates all sins, gainful sins, complexion-sins, the very stirrings of corruption. Paul hated the motions of sin (Rom. 7:23).

3.) True hatred against sin is against sin in all forms

A holy heart detests sin for its intrinsic pollution. Sin leaves a stain upon the soul. A regenerate person abhors sin not only for the curse but for the contagion. He hates this serpent not only for its sting but for its poison. He hates sin not only for hell, but as hell.

4.) True hatred is implacable

It will never be reconciled to sin any more. Anger may be reconciled, but hatred cannot. Sin is that Amalek which is never to be taken into favour again. The war between a child of God and sin is like the war between those two princes: ‘there was war between Rehoboam and Jeroboam all their days’ (1 Kings 14:30).

5.) Where there is a real hatred we not only oppose sin in ourselves but in others too

The church at Ephesus could not bear with those who were evil (Rev. 2:2). Paul sharply censured Peter for his dissimulation although he was an apostle. Christ in a holy displeasure whipped the money-changers out of the temple (John 2:5). He would not suffer the temple to be made an exchange. Nehemiah rebuked the nobles for their usury (Neh. 5:7) and their Sabbath profanation (Neh. 13:17). A sin-hater will not endure wickedness in his family: ‘He that worketh deceit shall not dwell within my house’ (Ps. 101:7). What a shame it is when magistrates can show height of spirit in their passions but no heroic spirit in suppressing vice. Those who have no antipathy against sin are strangers to repentance. Sin is in them as poison in a serpent, which, being natural to it, affords delight.

How far are they from repentance who, instead of hating sin, love sin! To the godly sin is as a thorn in the eye; to the wicked it is as a crown on the head: ‘When thou doest evil, then thou rejoicest’ (Jer. 11:15). Loving of sin is worse than committing it. A good man may run into a sinful action unawares, but to love sin is desperate. What is it that makes a swine but loving to tumble in the mire? What is it that makes a devil but loving that which opposes God? To love sin shows that the will is in sin, and the more of the will there is in a sin, the greater the sin. Wilfulness makes it a sin not to be purged by sacrifice (Heb. 10:26).

O how many there are that love the forbidden fruit! They love their oaths and adulteries; they love the sin and hate the reproof. Solomon speaks of a generation of men: ‘madness is in their heart while they live’ (Eccles. 9:3) So for men to love sin, to hug that which will be their death, to sport with damnation, ‘madness is in their heart.’

It persuades us to show our repentance by a bitter hatred of sin. There is a deadly antipathy between the scorpion and the crocodile; such should there be between the heart and sin.

Question: What is there in sin that may make a penitent hate it?

Answer: Sin is the cursed thing, the most misshapen monster. The apostle Paul uses a very emphatic word to express it: ‘that sin might become exceeding sinful’ (Rom. 7:13), or as it is in the Greek, ‘hyperbolically sinful’. That sin is a hyperbolical mischief and deserves hatred will appear if we look upon sin as a fourfold conceit:

1.) Look upon the origin of sin, from whence it comes. It fetches its pedigree from hell: ‘He that committeth sin is of the devil, for the devil sinneth from the beginning’ (1 John 3:8). Sin is the devil’s proper work. God has a hand in ordering sin, it is true, but Satan has a hand in acting it out. How hateful is it to be doing that which is the peculiar work of the devil, indeed, that which makes men devils?

2.) Look upon sin in its nature, and it will appear very hateful. See how scripture has pencilled it out: it is a dishonouring of God (Rom. 2:23); a despising of God (1 Sam. 2:30); a fretting of God (Ezek. 16:43); a wearying of God (Isa- 7:13); a breaking the heart of God, as a loving husband is with the unchaste conduct of his wife: ‘I am broken with their whorish heart’ (Ezek. 6:9). Sin, when acted to the height, is a crucifying Christ afresh and putting him to open shame (Heb. 6:6), that is, impudent sinners pierce Christ in his saints, and were he now upon earth they would crucify him again in his person. Behold the odious nature of sin.

3.) Look upon sin in its comparison, and it appears ghastly. Compare sin with affliction and hell, and it is worse than both. It is worse than affliction: sickness, poverty, death. There is more malignity in a drop of sin than in a sea of affliction, for sin is the cause of affliction, and the cause is more than the effect. The sword of God’s justice lies quiet in the scabbard till sin draws it out. Affliction is good for us: ‘It is good for me that I have been afflicted’ (Ps. 119:71). Affliction causes repentance (2 Chron. 33:12). The viper, being stricken, casts up its poison; so, God’s rod striking us, we spit away the poison of sin. Affliction betters our grace. Gold is purest, and juniper sweetest, in the fire. Affliction prevents damnation (1 Cor. 11:32). Therefore, Maurice the emperor prayed to God to punish him in this life that he might not be punished hereafter. Thus, affliction is in many ways for our good, but there is no good in sin. Manasseh’s affliction brought him to humiliation, but Judas’ sin brought him to desperation.

Affliction only reaches the body, but sin goes further: it poisons the fancy, disorders the affections. Affliction is but corrective; sin is destructive. Affliction can but take away the life; sin takes away the soul (Luke 12:20). A man that is afflicted may have his conscience quiet. When the ark was tossed on the waves, Noah could sing in the ark. When the body is afflicted and tossed, a Christian can ‘make melody in his heart to the Lord’ (Eph. 5:19). But when a man commits sin, conscience is terrified. Witness Spira*, who upon his abjuring the faith said that he thought the damned spirits did not feel those torments which he inwardly endured. [*An eminent lawyer living near Venice in the Reformation period (sixteenth century). He turned from Romanism, accepted the Protestant faith, but later apostatised and died in despair in 1548. His Life was published in Geneva in 1550, John Calvin supplying a preface. John Bunyan was deeply impressed by what happened to Spira. The man in the iron cage in the Interpreter’s House in Pilgrim’s Progress undoubtedly represents him.]

In affliction one may have the love of God (Rev. 3:19). If a man should throw a bag of money at another, and in throwing it should hurt him a little and raise the skin, he will not take it unkindly, but will look upon it as a fruit of love. So when God bruises us with affliction, it is to enrich us with the golden graces and comforts of his Spirit. All is in love. But when we commit sin, God withdraws his love. When David sinned he felt nothing but displeasure from God: ‘Clouds and darkness are round about him’ (Ps. 97:2). David found it so. He could see no rainbow, no sunbeam, nothing but clouds and darkness about God’s face.

That sin is worse than affliction is evident because the greatest judgment God lays upon a man in this life is to let him sin without control. When the Lord’s displeasure is most severely kindled against a person, he does not say, I will bring the sword and the plague on this man, but, I will let him sin on: ‘So I gave them up unto their own hearts’ [lust] (Ps. 81:12). Now, if the giving up of a man to his sins (in the account of God himself) is the most dreadful evil, then sin is far worse than affliction. And if it be so, then how should it be hated by us!

Compare sin with hell, and you shall see that sin is worse. Torment has its emphasis in hell, yet nothing there is as bad as sin. Hell is of God’s making, but sin is none of his making. Sin is the devil’s creature. The torments of hell are a burden only to the sinner, but sin is a burden to God: ‘I am pressed under you, as a cart is pressed that is full of sheaves’ (Amos 2:13). In the torments of hell there is something that is good, namely, the execution of divine justice. There is justice to be found in hell, but sin is a piece of the highest injustice. It would rob God of his glory, Christ of his purchase, the soul of its happiness. judge then if sin be not a most hateful thing, which is worse than affliction or hell.

4.) Look upon sin in the issue and consequence, and it will appear hateful. Sin reaches the body. It has exposed it to a variety of miseries. We come into the world with a cry and go out with a groan. It made the Thracians weep on their children’s birthday, as Herodotus tells us, to consider the calamities they were to undergo in the world. Sin is the Trojan horse [The Greek poet Homer’s story of the wooden horse filled with soldiers means of which the Greeks captured Troy in the Province of Ilium (near the Dardanelles) is one of the most famous stories handed down from the ancient world.] out of which comes a whole army of troubles. I need not name them because almost everyone feels them. While we suck the honey we are pricked with the briar. Sin gives a dash in the wine of our comforts; it digs our grave (Rom. 5:12).

Sin reaches the soul. By sin we have lost the image of God, wherein did consist both our sanctity and our majesty. Adam in his pristine glory was like a herald who has his coat of arms upon him. All reverence him because he carries the king’s coat of arms, but pull this coat off, and no man regards him. Sin has done this disgrace to us. It has plucked off our coat of innocency. But that is not all. This bearded arrow of sin would strike yet deeper. It would for ever separate us from the beautiful vision of God, in whose presence is fullness of joy. If sin be so hyperbolically sinful, it should swell our spleen and stir up our implacable indignation against it. As Ammon’s hatred of Tamar was greater than the love wherewith he had loved her (2 Sam. 13:15), so we should hate sin infinitely more than ever we loved it.

Ingredient 6: Turning from Sin

The sixth ingredient in repentance is a turning from sin. Reformation is left last to bring up the rear of repentance. What though one could, with Niobe [The wife of a king of Thebes in ancient times, who boasted of her twelve children, whereupon, according to Greek legend, she lost them all suddenly, and her grief changed her into a stone which shed tears in summer.]*, weep himself into a stone; if he did not weep out sin? True repentance, like aqua fortis [nitric acid], eats asunder the iron chain of sin. Therefore weeping and turning are put together (Joel 2:12). After the cloud of sorrow has dropped in tears, the firmament of the soul is clearer: ‘Repent, and turn yourselves from your idols; and turn away your faces from all your abominations’ (Ezek. 14:6). This turning from sin is called a forsaking of sin (Isa. 55:7), as a man forsakes the company of a thief or sorcerer. It is called ‘a putting of sin far away’ (Job 11:14), as Paul put away the viper and shook it into the fire (Acts 28:5). Dying to sin is the life of repentance. The very day a Christian turns from sin he must enjoin himself a perpetual fast. The eye must fast from impure glances. The ear must fast from hearing slanders. The tongue must fast from oaths. The hands must fast from bribes. The feet must fast from the path of the harlot. And the soul must fast from the love of wickedness. This turning from sin implies a notable change.

There is a change wrought in the heart. The flinty heart has become fleshly. Satan would have Christ prove his deity by turning stones into bread. Christ has wrought a far greater miracle in making stones become flesh. In repentance Christ turns a heart of stone into flesh.

There is a change wrought in the life. Turning from sin is so visible that others may discern it. Therefore it is called a change from darkness to light (Eph. 5:8). Paul, after he had seen the heavenly vision, was so turned that all men wondered at the change (Acts 9:21). Repentance turned the jailer into a nurse and physician (Acts 16:33) He took the apostles and washed their wounds and set meat before them. A ship is going eastward; there comes a wind which turns it westward. Likewise, a man was turning hell-ward before the contrary wind of the Spirit blew, turned his course, and caused him to sail heaven-ward. Chrysostom, speaking of the Ninevites’ repentance, said that if a stranger who had seen Nineveh’s excess had gone into the city after they repented, he would scarce have believed it was the same city because it was so metamorphosed and reformed. Such a visible change does repentance make in a person, as if another soul did lodge in the same body.

That the turning from sin be rightly qualified, these few things are requisite:

1.) It must be a turning from sin with the heart

The heart is the primum vivens, the first thing that lives, and it must be the primum vertens, the first thing that turns. The heart is that which the devil strives hardest for. Never did he so strive for the body of Moses as he does for the heart of man. In religion the heart is all. If the heart be not turned from sin, it is no better than a lie: ‘her treacherous sister Judah hath not turned unto me with her whole heart, but feignedly’ (Jer. 3:10), or as in the Hebrew, ‘in a lie.’ Judah did make a show of reformation; she was not so grossly idolatrous as the ten tribes. Yet Judah was worse than Israel: she is called ‘treacherous’ Judah. She pretended to a reformation, but it was not in truth. Her heart was not for God: she turned not with the whole heart.

It is odious to make a show of turning from sin while the heart is yet in league with it. I have read of one of our Saxon kings who was baptized, who in the same church had one altar for the Christian religion and another for the heathen. God will have the whole heart turned from sin. True repentance must have no reserves or inmates.

2.) It must be a turning from all sin

‘Let the wicked forsake his way’ (Isa. 55:7). A real penitent turns out of the road of sin. Every sin is abandoned: as Jehu would have all the priests of Baal slain (2 Kings 10:24) — not one must escape — so a true convert seeks the destruction of every lust. He knows how dangerous it is to entertain any one sin. He that hides one rebel in his house is a traitor to the Crown, and he that indulges one sin is a traitorous hypocrite.

3.) It must be a turning from sin upon a spiritual ground

A man may restrain the acts of sin, yet not turn from sin in a right manner. Acts of sin may be restrained out of fear or design, but a true penitent turns from sin out of a religious principle, namely, love to God. Even if sin did not bear such bitter fruit, if death did not grow on this tree, a gracious soul would forsake it out of love to God. This is the most kindly turning from sin. When things are frozen and congealed, the best way to separate them is by fire. When men and their sins are congealed together, the best way to separate them is by the fire of love. Three men, asking one another what made them leave sin: one says, I think of the joys of heaven; another, I think of the torments of hell; but the third, I think of the love of God, and that makes me forsake it. How shall I offend the God of love?

4.) It must be such a turning from sin as turns unto God

This is in the text, ‘that they should repent and turn to God’ (Acts 26:20). Turning from sin is like pulling the arrow out of the wound; turning to God is like pouring in the balm. We read in scripture of a repentance from dead works (Heb. 6:1), and a repentance toward God (Acts 20:21). Unsound hearts pretend to leave old sins, but they do not turn to God or embrace his service. It is not enough to forsake the devil’s quarters, but we must get under Christ’s banner and wear his colours. The repenting prodigal did not only leave his harlots, but he arose and went to his father. It was God’s complaint, ‘They return, but not to the most High’ (Hos. 7:6). In true repentance the heart points directly to God as the needle to the North Pole.

5.) True turning from sin is such a turn as has no return

Ephraim shall say, ‘What have I to do any more with idols?’ (Hos. 14:8). Forsaking sin must be like forsaking one’s native soil, never more to return to it. Some have seemed to be converts and to have turned from sin, but they have returned to their sins again. This is a returning to folly (Ps. 85:8). It-is a fearful sin, for it is against clear light. It is to be supposed that he who did once leave his sin felt it bitter in the pangs of conscience. Yet he returned to it again; he therefore sins against the illuminations of the Spirit.

Such a return to sin reproaches God: ‘What iniquity have your fathers found in me, that they are gone far from me?’ (Jer. 2:5). He that returns to sin by implication charges God with some evil. If a man puts away his wife, it implies he knows some fault by her. To leave God and return to sin is tacitly to asperse the Deity. God, who ‘hateth putting away’ (Mal. 2:6), hates that he himself should be put away.

To return to sin gives the devil more power over a man that ever. When a man turns from sin, the devil seems to be cast out of him, but when he returns to sin, the devil enters into his house again and takes possession, and ‘the last state of that man is worse than the first’ (Matt. 12:45). When a prisoner has broken prison, and the jailer gets him again, he will lay stronger irons upon him. He who leaves off a course of sinning, as it were, breaks the devil’s prison, but if Satan takes him returning to sin, he will hold him faster and take fuller possession of him than ever. Oh take heed of this! A true turning from sin is a divorcing it, so as never to come near it any more. Whoever is thus turned from sin is a blessed person: ‘God, having raised up his Son Jesus, sent him to bless you, in turning away every one of you from his iniquities’ (Acts 3:26).

Use 1. Is turning from sin a necessary ingredient in repentance? If so, then there is little repentance to be found. People are not turned from their sins; they are still the same as they were. They were proud, and so they are still. Like the beasts in Noah’s ark, they went into the ark unclean and came out unclean. Men come to ordinances impure and go away impure. Though men have seen so many changes without, yet there is no change wrought within: ‘the people turneth not unto him that smiteth’ (Isa. 9:13). How can they say they repent who do not turn? Are they washed in Jordan who still have their leprosy upon their forehead? May not God say to the unreformed, as once to Ephraim, ‘Ephraim is joined to idols: let him alone’ (Hos. 4:17)? Likewise, here is a man joined to his drunkenness and uncleanness, let him alone; let him go on in sin; but if there be either justice in heaven or vengeance in hell, he shall not go unpunished.

Use 2. It reproves those who are but half-turned. And who are these? Such as turn in their judgment but not in their practice. They cannot but acknowledge that sin, like Saturn [Non-Christian astrologers have long supposed that the planets exert an influence, good or ill, on human life. The planet Saturn has been supposed to exert a baleful influence on men; hence the adjective ‘saturnine’.], has a bad aspect and influence and will weep for sin, yet they are so bewitched with it that they have no power to leave it. Their corruptions are stronger than their convictions. These are half-turned, ‘almost Christians’ (Acts 26:28). They are like Ephraim, who was a cake baked on one side and dough on the other (Hos. 7:8).

They are but half-turned who turn only from gross sin but have no intrinsic work of grace. They do not prize Christ or love holiness. It is with civil persons as with Jonah; he got a gourd to defend him from the heat of the sun, and thought that he was safe, but a worm presently arose and devoured the gourd. So men, when they are turned from gross sin, think their civility will be a gourd to defend them from the wrath of God, but at death there arises the worm of conscience, which smites this gourd, and then their hearts fail, and they begin to despair.

They are but half-turned who turn from many sins but are unturned from some special sin. There is a harlot in the bosom they will not let go. As if a man should be cured of several diseases but has a cancer in his breast, which kills him. It reproves those whose turning is as good as no turning, who expel one devil and welcome another. They turn from swearing to slandering, from profuseness to covetousness, like a sick man that turns from a tertian ague [A burning fever occurring every third (by inclusive reckoning, fourth) day] to a quartan. Such turning will turn men to hell.

Use 3. Let us show ourselves penitents in turning from sin to God. There are some persons I have little hope to prevail with. Let the trumpet of the word sound never so shrill, let threatenings be thundered out against them, let some flashes of hell-fire be thrown in their faces, yet they will have the other game at sin. These persons seem to be like the swine in the Gospel, carried down by the devil violently into the sea. They will rather damn than turn: ‘they hold fast deceit, they refuse to return’ (Jer. 8:5). But if there be any candour or sobriety in us, if conscience be not cast into a deep sleep, let us listen to the voice of the charmer, and turn to God our supreme good.

How often does God call upon us to turn to him? He swears, ‘As I live, I have no pleasure in the death of the wicked: turn ye, turn ye from your evil ways’ (Ezek. 33:11). God would rather have our repenting tears than our blood.

Turning to God makes for our profit. Our repentance is of no benefit to God, but to ourselves. If a man drinks of a fountain he benefits himself, not the fountain. If he beholds the light of the sun, he himself is refreshed by it, not the sun. If we turn from our sins to God, God is not advantaged by It. It is only we ourselves who reap the benefit. In this case self-love should prevail with us: ‘If thou be wise, thou shalt be wise for thyself’ (Prov. 9:12).

If we turn to God, he will turn to us. He will turn his anger from us, and his face to us. It was David’s prayer, ‘O turn unto me, and have mercy upon me’ (Ps. 86:16). Our turning will make God turn: ‘Turn ye unto me, saith the Lord, and I will turn unto you’ (Zech. 1:3). He who was an enemy will turn to be our friend. If God turns to us, the angels are turned to us. We shall have their tutelage and guardianship (Ps. 91:11). If God turns to us, all things shall turn to our good, both mercies and afflictions; we shall taste honey at the end of the rod.

Thus we have seen the several ingredients of repentance.

CHAPTER 5

The Reasons for Enforcing Repentance

1.) God’s sovereign command

‘He commandeth all men every where to repent’ (Acts 17:30). Repentance is not arbitrary. It is not left to our choice whether or not we will repent, but it is an indispensable command. God has enacted a law in the High Court of heaven that no sinner shall be saved except the repenting sinner, and he will not break his own law. Though all the angels should stand before God and beg the life of an unrepenting person, God would not grant it. ‘The Lord God, merciful and gracious, keeping mercy for thousands, and that will by no means clear the guilty’ (Exod. 34:6,7). Though God is more full of mercy than the sun is of light, yet he will not forgive a sinner while he goes on in his guilt: ‘He will by no means clear the guilty!’

2.) The pure nature of God denies communion with an impenitent creature

Till the sinner repents, God and he cannot be friends: ‘Wash you, make you clean’ (Isa. 1:16); go, steep yourselves in the brinish waters of repentance. Then, says God, I will parley with you: ‘Come now, and let us reason together’ (Isa. 1:18); but otherwise, come not near me: ‘What communion hath light with darkness?’ (2 Cor. 6:14). How can the righteous God indulge him that goes on still in his trespasses? ‘I will not justify the wicked’ (Exod. 23:7). If God should be at peace with a sinner before he repents, God would seem to like and approve all that he has done. He would go against his own holiness. It is inconsistent with the sanctity of God’s nature to pardon a sinner while he is in the act of rebellion.

3.) Sinners continuing in impenitence are out of Christ’s commission

See his commission: ‘The Spirit of the Lord God is upon me; he hath sent me to bind up the broken-hearted’ (Isa. 61:1). Christ is a Prince and Saviour, but not to save men in an absolute way, whether or not they repent. If ever Christ brings men to heaven, it shall be through the gates of hell: ‘Him hath God exalted to be a Prince and a Saviour to give repentance’(Acts 5:31); as a king pardons rebels if they repent and yield themselves to the mercy of their prince, but not if they persist in open defiance.

4.) We have by sin wronged God

There is a great deal of equity in it that we should repent. We have by sin wronged God. We have eclipsed his honour. We have infringed his law, and we should, reasonably, make him some reparation. By repentance we humble and judge ourselves for sin. We set to our seal that God is righteous if he should destroy us, and thus we give glory to God and do what lies in us to repair his honour.

5.) If God should save men without repentance, making no discrimination, then by this rule he must save all, not only men, but devils, as Origen once held; and so consequently the decrees of election and reprobation must fall to the ground. How diametrically opposed this is to sacred writ, let all judge.

There are two sorts of persons who will find it harder to repent than others:

a.) Those who have sat a great while under the ministry of God’s ordinances but grow no better. The earth which drinks in the rain, yet ‘beareth thorns and briars, is nigh unto cursing’ (Heb. 6.8). There is little hope of the metal which has lain long in the fire but is not melted and refined. When God has sent his ministers one after another, exhorting and persuading men to leave their sins, but they settle upon the lees [dregs] of formality and can sit and sleep under a sermon, it will be hard for these ever to be brought to repentance. They may fear lest Christ should say to them as once he said to the fig-tree, ‘Never fruit grow on thee more’ (Matt. 21:19).

b.) Those who have sinned frequently against the convictions of the word, the checks of conscience, and the motions of the Spirit. Conscience has stood as the angel with a flaming sword in its hand. It has said, ‘Do not this great evil,’ but sinners regard not the voice of conscience, but march on resolvedly under the devil’s colours. These will not find it easy to repent: ‘They are of those that rebel against the light’ (Job 24:13). It is one thing to sin for lack of light and another thing to sin against light. Here the unpardonable sin takes its rise. Men begin by sinning against the light of conscience, and proceed gradually to despiting [Showing contempt or scorn for; also, provoking to anger.] the Spirit of grace.

A Reprehension to the Impenitent

Firstly, it serves sharply to reprove all unrepenting sinners whose hearts seem to be hewn out of a rock and are like the stony ground in the parable which lacked moisture. This disease, I fear, is epidemic: ‘No man repented him of his wickedness’ (Jer. 8:6). Men’s hearts are marbled into hardness: ‘they made their hearts as an adamant stone’ (Zech. 7:12). They are not at all dissolved into a penitential frame. It is a received opinion that witches never weep. I am sure that those who have no grief for sin are spiritually bewitched by Satan. We read that when Christ came to Jerusalem he ‘upbraided the cities because they repented not’ (Matt. 11:20). And may he not upbraid many now for their impenitence? Though God’s heart be broken with their sins, yet their hearts are not broken. They say, as Israel did, ‘I have loved strangers, and after them will I go’ (Jer. 2:25). The justice of God, like the angel, stands with a drawn sword in its hand, ready to strike, but sinners have not eyes as good as those of Balaam’s ass to see the sword. God smites on men’s backs, but they do not, as Ephraim did, smite upon their thigh (Jer. 31:19). It was a sad complaint the prophet took up: ‘thou hast stricken them, but they have not grieved’ (Jer. 5:3). That is surely reprobate silver which contracts hardness in the furnace. ‘in the time of his distress did he trespass yet more against the Lord: this is that king Ahaz’ (2 Chron. 28:22). A hard heart is a receptacle for Satan. As God has two places he dwells in, heaven and a humble heart, so the devil has two places he dwells in, hell and a hard heart. It is not falling into water that drowns, but lying in it. It is not failing into sin that damns, but lying in it without repentance: ‘having their conscience seared with a hot iron’ (1 Tim. 4:2). Hardness of heart results at last in the conscience being seared. Men have silenced their consciences, and God has seared them. And now he lets them sin and does not punish ‘Why should ye be stricken any more?’ (Isa. 1:5) — as a father gives over correcting a child whom he intends to disinherit.

CHAPTER 6

An Exhortation to Repentance

Let me in the next place persuade you to this great duty of repentance. Sorrow is good for nothing but sin. If you shed tears for outward losses, it will not advantage you. Water for the garden, if poured in the sink, does no good. Powder for the eye, if applied to the arm, is of no benefit. Sorrow is medicinal for the soul, but if you apply it to worldly things it does no good. Oh that our tears may run in the right channel and our hearts burst with sorrow for sin!

That I may the more successfully press this exhortation, I shall show you that repentance is necessary, and that it is necessary for all persons and for all sins.

1.) Repentance is necessary

Repentance is necessary: ‘except ye repent, ye shall all likewise perish’ (Luke 10:5). There is no rowing to paradise except upon the stream of repenting tears. Repentance is required as a qualification. It is not so much to endear us to Christ as to endear Christ to us. Till sin be bitter, Christ will not be sweet.

2.) Repentance is necessary for all persons

Thus God commands all men: ‘now God commandeth all men every where to repent’ (Acts 17:30).

a.) It is necessary for great ones: ‘Say unto the king and to the queen, Humble yourselves’ (Jer. 13:18). The king of Nineveh and his nobles changed their robes for sackcloth (Jon. 3:6). Great men’s sins do more hurt than the sins of others. The sins of leaders are leading sins, therefore they of all others have need to repent. If such as hold the sceptre repent not, God has appointed a day to judge them and a fire to burn them (Isa. 30:33).

b.) Repentance is necessary for the flagitious sinners in the nation. England needs to put itself in mourning and be humbled by solemn repentance.

Anglica gens est optima flens [‘The English people are best at weeping.’]. What horrible impieties are chargeable upon the nation! We see persons daily listing themselves under Satan. Not only the banks of religion but those of civility are broken down. Men seem to contend, as the Jews of old, who should be most wicked: ‘in their filthiness is lewdness’ (Ezek. 24:13). If oaths and drunkenness, if perjury and luxury will make a people guilty, then it is to be feared England is in God’s black book. Men have cancelled their vow in baptism and made a private contract with the devil! Instead of crying to mercy to save them, they cry, ‘God damn them!’ Never was there such riding post to hell, as if men did despair of getting there in time. Has it not been known that some have died with the guilt of fornication and blood upon them? Has it not been told that others have boasted how many they have debauched and made drunk? Thus ‘they declare their sin as Sodom’ (Isa. 3:9). Indeed, men’s sins are grown daring, as if they would hang out their flag of defiance and give heaven a broadside, like the Thracians who, when it thunders, gather together in a body and shoot their arrows against heaven. The sinners in Britain even send God a challenge: ‘They strengthen themselves against the Almighty; they run upon him even on his neck, upon the thick bosses of his bucklers’ (Job 15:25,26). The bosses in the buckler are for offence in war. God’s precepts and threatenings are, as it were, the thick bosses of his buckler whereby he would deter men from wickedness. They regard not, however, but are desperate in sin and run furiously against the bosses of God’s buckler. Oh to what a height is sin boiled up! Men count it a shame not to be impudent. May it not be said of us as Josephus [A Jewish historian, author of The Jewish War. He lived from A.D. 37 to 100] speaks of the Jews. Such was the excessive wickedness of those times that if the Romans had not come and sacked their city, Jerusalem would have been swallowed up with some earthquake, or drowned with a flood, or fired from heaven. And is it not high time then for this nation to enter into a course of physic and take this pill of repentance, who has so many bad humours spreading in her body politic? England is an island encompassed by two oceans, an ocean of water, and an ocean of wickedness. O that it might be encompassed with a third ocean, that of repenting tears!

If the book of the law chance to fall upon the ground, the Jews have a custom presently to proclaim a fast. England has let both law and gospel fall to the ground, therefore needs to fast and mourn before the Lord. The ephah of wickedness seems to be full. There is good reason for tears to empty apace when sin fills so fast! Why then do not all faces gather paleness? Why are the wells of repentance stopped? Do not the sinners of the land know that they should repent? Have they no warning? Have not God’s faithful messengers lifted up their voice as a trumpet and cried to them to repent? But many of these tools in the ministry have been spent and worn out upon rocky hearts. Has not God lighted strange comets in the heavens as so many preachers to call men to repentance, but still they are settled on their lees (Zeph. 1:12)? Do we think that God will always put up with our affronts? Will he endure thus to have his name and glory trampled upon? The Lord has usually been more swift in the process of his justice against the sins of a professing people. God may reprieve this land a while by prerogative, but if ever he save it without repentance, he must go out of his ordinary road.

I say therefore with Mr Bradford [John Bradford, born in Manchester, was a leading Protestant reformer in the Reformation period. He was martyred by Queen Mary in 1555], ‘Repent, O England!’ You have be-lepered [The reference is obviously to the case of Naaman the leper (2 Kings 5)] yourself with sin, and must needs go and wash in the spiritual Jordan. You have kindled God’s anger against you. Throw away your weapons, and bring your holy engines and water-works, that God may be appeased in the blood of Christ. Let your tears run; let God’s roll of curses fly (Zech. 5:2). Either men must turn or God will overturn. Either the fallow ground of their hearts must be broken up or the land broken down. If no words will prevail with sinners, it is because God has a purpose to slay them (1 Sam. 2.25). Among the Romans, it was concluded that he who for his capital offence was forbidden the use of water was a condemned person. So they who by their prodigious sins have so far incensed the God of heaven that he denies them the water of repentance may look upon themselves as condemned persons.

3.) Repentance is necessary for the cheating crew: ‘their deceit is falsehood’ (Ps. 119:118); ‘they are wise to do evil’ (Jer. 4:22), making use of their invention only for circumvention.

Instead of living by their faith, they live by their shifts. These are they who make themselves poor so that by this artifice they may grow rich. I would not be misunderstood. I do not mean such as the providence of God has brought low, whose estates have failed but not their honesty, but rather such as feign a break, that they may cheat their creditors. There are some who get more by breaking than others can by trading. These are like beggars that discolour and blister their arms that they may move charity. As they live by their sores, so these live by their breaking. When the frost breaks, the streets are more full of water. Likewise, many tradesmen, when they break, are fuller of money. These make as if they had nothing, but out of this nothing great estates are created. Remember, the kingdom of heaven is taken by force, not by fraud. Let men know that after this golden sop, the devil enters. They squeeze a curse into their estates. They must repent quickly. Though the bread of falsehood be sweet (Prov. 20:17), yet many vomit up their sweet morsels in hell.

4.) Repentance is necessary for civil persons

These have no visible spots on them. They are free from gross sin, and one would think they had nothing to do with the business of repentance. They are so good that they scorn a psalm of mercy. Indeed these are often in the worst condition: these are they who need no repentance (Luke 15:7). Their civility undoes them. They make a Christ of it, and so on this shelf they suffer shipwreck. Morality shoots short of heaven. It is only nature refined. A moral man is but old Adam dressed in fine clothes. The king’s image counterfeited and stamped upon brass will not go current. The civil person seems to have the image of God, but he is only brass metal, which will never pass for current. Civility is insufficient for salvation. Though the life be moralized, the lust may be unmortified. The heart may be full of pride and atheism. Under the fair leaves of a tree there may be a worm. I am not saying, repent that you are civil, but that you are no more than civil. Satan entered into the house that had just been swept and garnished (Luke 11:26). This is the emblem of a moral man, who is swept by civility and garnished with common gifts, but is not washed by true repentance. The unclean spirit enters into such a one. If civility were sufficient to salvation, Christ need not have died. The civilian has a fair lamp, but it lacks the oil of grace.

5.) Repentance is needful for hypocrites

I mean such as allow themselves in the sin. Hypocrisy is the counterfeiting of sanctity. The hypocrite or stage-player has gone a step beyond the moralist and dressed himself in the garb of religion. He pretends to a form of godliness but denies the power (2 Tim. 3:5). The hypocrite is a saint in jest. He makes a magnificent show, like an ape clothed in ermine or purple. The hypocrite is like a house with a beautiful facade, but every room within is dark. He is a rotten post fairly gilded. Under his mask of profession he hides his plague—sores. The hypocrite is against painting of faces, but he paints holiness. He is seemingly good so that he may be really bad. In Samuel’s mantle he plays the devil. Therefore the same word in the original signifies to use hypocrisy and to be profane. The hypocrite seems to have his eyes nailed to heaven, but his heart is full of impure lustings. He lives in secret sin against his conscience. He can be as his company is and act both the dove and the vulture. He hears the word, but is all ear. He is for temple-devotion, where others may look upon him and admire him, but he neglects family and closet prayer. Indeed, if prayer does not make a man leave sin, sin will make him leave prayer. The hypocrite feigns humility, but it is that he may rise in the world. He is a pretender to faith, but he makes use of it rather for a cloak than a shield. He carries his Bible under his arm, but not in his heart. His whole religion is a demure lie (Hos. 11:12).

But is there such a generation of men to be found? The Lord forgive them their holiness! Hypocrites are ‘in the gall of bitterness’ (Acts 8:23). O how they need to humble themselves in the dust! They are far gone with the rot, and if any thing can cure them, it must be feeding upon the salt marshes of repentance.

Let me speak my mind freely. None will find it more difficult to repent than hypocrites. They have so juggled in religion that their treacherous hearts know not how to repent. Hypocrisy is harder to cure than frenzy. The hypocrite’s imposthume in his heart seldom breaks. If it be not too late, seek yet to God for mercy.

Such as are guilty of prevailing hypocrisy, let them fear and tremble. Their condition is sinful and sad. It is sinful because they do not embrace religion out of choice but design; they do not love it, only paint it. It is sad upon a double account. Firstly, because this art of deceit cannot hold long; he who hangs out a sign but has not the commodity of grace in his heart must needs break at last. Secondly, because God’s anger will fall heavier upon hypocrites. They dishonour God more and take away the gospel’s good name. Therefore the Lord reserves the most deadly arrows in his quiver to shoot at them. If heathens be damned, hypocrites shall be double-damned. Hell is called the place of hypocrites (Matt. 24:51), as if it were chiefly prepared for them and were to be settled upon them in fee-simple [unconditional inheritance].

6.) Repentance is necessary for God’s own people, who have a real work of grace and are Israelites indeed

They must offer up a daily sacrifice of tears. The Antinomians hold that when any come to be believers, they have a writ of ease, and there remains nothing for them now to do but to rejoice. Yes, they have something else to do, and that is to repent. Repentance is a continuous act. The issue of godly sorrow must not be quite stopped till death. Jerome, writing in an epistle to Laeta, tells her that her life must be a life of repentance. Repentance is called crucifying the flesh (Gal. 5:24), which is not done on a sudden, but leisurely; it will be doing all our life.

And are there not many reasons why God’s own people should go into the weeping bath? ‘Are there not with you, even with you, sins against the Lord?’ (2 Chron. 28:10). Have not you sins of daily incursion? Though you are diamonds, have you no flaws? Do we not read of the ‘spot of God’s children’ (Deut. 32:5). Search with the candle of the word into your hearts and see if you can find no matter for repentance there.

a.) Repent of your rash censuring. Instead of praying for others, you are ready to pass a verdict upon them. It is true that the saints shall judge the world (1 Cor. 6:2), but stay your time; remember the apostle’s caution in 1 Corinthians 4:5: “judge nothing before the time, until the Lord come.’

b.) Repent of your vain thoughts. These swarm in your minds as the flies did in Pharaoh’s court (Exod. 8:24). What bewilderings there are in the imagination! If Satan does not possess your bodies, he does your fancies. ‘How long shall thy vain thoughts lodge within thee?’ (Jer. 4:14). A man may think himself into hell. O ye saints, be humbled for this lightness in your head.

c.) Repent of your vain fashions. It is strange that the garments which God has given to cover shame should discover pride. The godly are bid not to be conformed to this world (Rom. 12:2). People of the world are garish and light in their dresses. It is in fashion nowadays to go to hell. But whatever others do, yet let not Judah offend (Hos. 4:15). The apostle Paul has set down what upper garment Christians must wear: ‘modest apparel’ (1 Tim. 2:9); and what under-garment: ‘be clothed with humility’ (1 Pet. 5:5).

d.) Repent of your decays in grace: ‘thou hast left thy first love’ (Rev. 2:4). Christians, how often is it low water in your souls! How often does your cold fit come upon you! Where are those flames of affection, those sweet meetings of spirit that once you had? I fear they are melted away. Oh repent for leaving your first love!

e.) Repent of your non-improvement of talents. Health is a talent; estate is a talent; wit and parts are talents; and these God has entrusted you with to improve for his glory. He has sent you into the world as a merchant sends his factor beyond the seas to trade for his master’s advantage, but you have not done the good you might. Can you say, ‘Lord, thy pound hath gained five pounds’ (Luke 19:18)? O mourn at the burial of your talents! Let it grieve you that so much of your age has not been time lived but time lost; that you have filled up your golden hours more with froth than with spirits.

f.) Repent of your forgetfulness of sacred vows. A vow is a binding one’s soul to God (Num. 30:2). Christians, have not you, since you have been bound to God, forfeited your indentures? Have you not served for common uses after you have been the Lord’s by solemn dedication? Thus, by breach of vows you have made a breach in your peace. Surely this calls for a fresh laver of tears.

g.) Repent of your unanswerableness to blessings received. You have lived all your life upon free quarter. You have spent your stock of free graces. You have been be-miracled with mercy. But where are your returns of love to God? The Athenians would have ungrateful persons sued at law. Christians, may not God sue you at law for your unthankfulness? ‘I will recover my wool and my flax’ (Hos. 2:9); ‘I will recover them by law.’

h.) Repent of your worldliness. By your profession you seem to resemble the birds of paradise that soar aloft and live upon the dew of heaven. Yet as serpents you lick the dust. Baruch, a good man, was taxed with this: ‘seekest thou great things for thyself?’ (Jer. 45:5).

i.) Repent of your divisions. These are a blot in your coat-armour and make others stand aloof from religion. Indeed, to separate from the wicked resembles Christ, who was ‘separate from sinners’ (Heb. 7:26), but for the godly to divide among themselves and look askew one upon another, had we as many eyes as there are stars, they were few enough to weep for this. Divisions eclipse the church’s beauty and weaken her strength. God’s Spirit brought in cloven tongues among the saints (Acts 2:3), but the devil has brought in cloven hearts. Surely this deserves a shower of tears:

Quis talia fando Temperet a lacbrymis? [Whoever is sowing such things, can he refrain from tears?’]

j.) Repent for the iniquity of your holy things. How often have the services of God’s worship been frozen with formality and soured with pride? There have been more of the peacock’s plumes than the groans of the dove. It is sad that ever duties of religion should be made a stage for vainglory to act upon. O Christians, there is such a thick rhyne [Rind, crust] upon your duties that it is to be feared there is but little meat left in them for God to feed upon.

Behold here repenting work cut out for the best. And that which may make the tide of grief swell higher is to think that the sins of God’s people do more provoke God than do the sins of others (Deut. 32:19). The sins of the wicked pierce Christ’s side. The sins of the godly go to his heart. Peter’s sin, being against so much love, was most unkind, which made his cheeks to be furrowed with tears: ‘When he thought thereon, he wept’ (Mark 14:72).

7.) Repentance is necessary for all sins

Let us be deeply humbled and mourn before the Lord for original sin. We have lost that pure quintessential frame of soul that once we had. Our nature is vitiated with corruption. Original sin has diffused itself as a poison into the whole man, like the Jerusalem artichoke which, wherever it is planted, soon overruns the ground. There are not worse natures in hell than we have. The hearts of the best are like Peter’s sheet, on which there were a number of unclean creeping things (Acts 10:12). This primitive corruption is bitterly to be bewailed because we are never free from it. It is like a spring underground, which though it is not seen, yet it still runs. We may as well stop the beating of the pulse as stop the motions to sin.

This inbred depravity retards and hinders us in that which is spiritual: ‘the good that I would I do not’ (Rom. 7:19). Original sin may be compared to that fish Pliny [A Roman writer on natural history in the first century A.D.] speaks of, a sea-lamprey, which cleaves to the keel of the ship and hinders it when it is under sail. Sin hangs weights upon us so that we move but slowly to heaven. O this adherence of sin! Paul shook the viper which was on his hand into the fire (Acts 28:5), but we cannot shake off original corruption in this life. Sin does not come as a lodger for a night, but as an indweller: ‘sin that dwelleth in me’ (Rom. 7:17). It is with us as with one who has a hectic fever upon him; though he changes the air, yet still he carries his disease with him. Original sin is inexhaustible. This ocean cannot be emptied. Though the stock of sin spends, yet it is not at all diminished. The more we sin, the fuller we are of sin. Original corruption is like the widow’s oil which increased by pouring out.

Another wedge to break our hearts is that original sin mixes with the very habits of grace. Hence it is that our actings towards heaven are so dull and languid. Why does faith act no stronger but because it is clogged with sense? Why does love to God burn no purer but because it is hindered with lust? Original sin incorporates with our graces. As bad lungs cause an asthma or shortness of breath, so original sin having infected our heart, our graces breathe now very faintly. Thus we see what in original sin may draw forth our tears.

In particular, let us lament the corruption of our will and our affections. Let us mourn for the corruption of our will. The will not following the dictamen [Precept, injunction] of right reason is biased to evil. The will distasts [Dislikes] God, not as he is good, but as he is holy. It contumaciously affronts him: ‘we will do whatsoever goeth forth out of our own mouth, to burn incense unto the queen of heaven’ (Jer. 44:17). The greatest wound has fallen upon our will.

Let us grieve for the diversion of our affections. They are taken off from their proper object. The affections, like arrows, shoot beside the mark. At the beginning our affections were wings to fly to God; now they are weights to pull us from him.

Let us grieve for the inclination of our affections. Our love is set on sin, our joy on the creature. Our affections, like the lapwing, feed on dung. How justly may the distemper of our affections bear a part in the scene of our grief? We of ourselves are falling into hell, and our affections would thrust us thither.

Let us lay to heart actual sins. Of these I may say, ‘Who can understand his errors?’ (Ps. 19:12). They are like atoms in the sun, like sparks of a furnace. We have sinned in our eyes; they have been casements to let in vanity. We have sinned in our tongues; they have been fired with passion. What action proceeds from us wherein we do not betray some sin? To reckon up these were to go to number the drops in the ocean. Let actual sins be solemnly repented of before the Lord.

CHAPTER 7

Powerful Motives to Repentance

That the exhortation to repentance may be more quickened, I shall lay down some powerful motives to excite repentance.

1.) Sorrow and melting of heart fits us for every holy duty

A piece of lead, while it is in the lump, can be put to no use, but melt it, and you may then cast it into any mold, and it is made useful. So a heart that is hardened into a lump of sin is good for nothing, but when it is dissolved by repentance, it is useful. A melting heart is fit to pray. When Paul’s heart was humbled and melted, then ‘behold, he prayeth’ (Acts 9:11). It is fit to hear the word. Now the word works kindly. When Josiah’s heart was tender, he humbled himself and rent his clothes at the hearing of the words of the law (2 Chron. 34:19). His heart, like melting wax, was ready to take any seal of the word. A melting heart is fit to obey. When the heart is like metal in the furnace, it is facile and malleable to anything: ‘Lord, what wilt thou have me to do?’ (Acts 9:6). A repenting soul subscribes to God’s will and answers to his call, as the echo to the voice.

2.) Repentance is highly acceptable

When a spiritual river runs to water this garden, then our hearts are a garden of Eden, delightful to God. I have read that doves delight to be about the waters. And surely God’s Spirit, who descended in the likeness of a dove, takes great delight in the waters of repentance. The Lord esteems no heart sound but the broken heart: ‘The sacrifices of God are a broken spirit’ (Ps. 51:17). Mary stood at Jesus’ feet weeping (Luke 7:38). She brought two things to Christ, said Augustine, unguentum and lachrymas (ointment and tears). Her tears were better than her ointment. Tears are powerful orators for mercy. They are silent, yet they have a voice: ‘the Lord hath heard the voice of my weeping’ (Ps. 6:8).

3.) Repentance commends all our services to God

That which is seasoned with the bitter herbs of godly sorrow is God’s savoury meat. Hearing of the word is then good, when we are pricked at the heart (Acts 2:37). Prayer is delightful to God when it ascends from the altar of a broken heart. The publican smote upon his breast saying, ‘God be merciful to me a sinner.’ This prayer pierced heaven: ‘he went away justified rather than the other’ (Luke 18:14). No prayer touches God’s ear but what comes from a heart touched with the sense of sin.

4.) Without repentance nothing will avail us

Some bless themselves that they have a stock of knowledge, but what is knowledge good for without repentance? It is better to mortify one sin than to understand all mysteries. Impure speculatists do but resemble Satan transformed into an angel of light. Learning and a bad heart is like a fair face with a cancer in the breast. Knowledge without repentance will be but a torch to light men to hell.

5.) Repenting tears are delicious

They may be compared to myrrh, which though it is bitter in taste has a sweet smell and refreshes the spirits. So repentance, though it is bitter in itself, yet it is sweet in the effects. It brings inward peace. The soul is never more enlarged and inwardly delighted than when it can kindly melt. Alexander [Alexander the Great of Macedonia (356-323 B.C.)]. When Alexander’s conquests reached as far as India, he required Nearchus to explore the Indian Ocean., upon the safe return of his admiral Nearchus from a long voyage, wept for joy. How oft do the saints fall a-weeping for joy! The Hebrew word for ‘repent’ signifies ‘to take comfort’. None so joyful as the penitent! Tears, as the philosopher notes, have four qualities: they are moist, salt, hot, and bitter. It is true of repenting tears. They are hot, to warm a frozen conscience; moist, to soften a hard heart; salt, to season a soul putrefying in sin; bitter, to wean us from the love of the world. And I will add a fifth. They are sweet, in that they make the heart inwardly rejoice: ‘and sorrow shall be turned into joy’ (Job 41:22). ‘Let a man,’ said Augustine, ‘grieve for his sin and rejoice for his grief.’ Tears are the best sweetmeats. David, who was the great weeper in Israel, was the sweet singer of Israel. The sorrows of the penitent are like the sorrows of a travailing woman: ‘A woman when she is in travail hath sorrow, but as soon as she is delivered of the child, she remembereth no more the anguish, for joy that a man is born into the world’ (John 16:21). So the sorrows of humbled sinners bring forth grace, and what joy there is when this man-child is born!

6.) Great sins repented of shall find mercy

Mary Magdalene, a great sinner, obtained pardon when she washed Christ’s feet with her tears. For some of the Jews who had a hand in crucifying Christ, upon their repentance, the very blood they shed was a sovereign balm to heal them: ‘though your sins be as scarlet, they shall be as white as snow’ (Isa. 10:18). Scarlet in the Greek is called ‘dibasson’, because it is ‘twice dipped’, and the art of man cannot wash out the dye again. But though our sins are of a scarlet colour, God’s mercy can wash them away. This may comfort those whom the heinousness of their sin discourages, as if there were no hope for them. Yes, upon their serious turning to God, their sins shall be expunged and done away with.

Oh, but my sins are out of measure sinful! Do not make them greater by not repenting. Repentance unravels sin and makes it as if it had never been.

Oh, but I have relapsed into sin after pardon, and surely there is no mercy for me! I know the Novatians [An extreme Christian group of the third century who were noted for their severity to Christian, who stumbled and fell]. held that after a lapse there was no renewing by repentance; but doubtless that was an error. The children of God have relapsed into the same sin: Abraham did twice equivocate; Lot committed incest twice; Asa, a good king, yet sinned twice by creature-confidence, and Peter twice by carnal fear (Matt. 26:70; Gal. 2:12). But for the comfort of such as have relapsed into sin more than once, if they solemnly repent, a white flag of mercy shall be held forth to them. Christ commands us to forgive our trespassing brother seventy times seven in one day, in case he repents (Matt. 18:22). If the Lord bids us do it, will not he be much more ready to forgive upon our repentance? What is our forgiving mercy to his? This I speak not to encourage any impenitent sinner, but to comfort a despondent sinner that thinks it is in vain for him to repent and that he is excluded from mercy.

7.) Repentance is the inlet to spiritual blessings

It helps to enrich us with grace. It causes the desert to blossom as the rose. It makes the soul as the Egyptian fields after the overflowing of the Nile, flourishing and fruitful. Never do the flowers of grace grow more than after a shower of repentant tears. Repentance causes knowledge: ‘When their heart shall turn to the Lord, the veil shall be taken away’ (2 Cor 3:16). The veil of ignorance which was drawn over the Jews’ eyes shall by repentance be taken away. Repentance inflames love. Weeping Mary Magdalene loved much (Luke 7:47). God preserves these springs of sorrow in the soul to water the fruit of the Spirit (Gal. 5:22).

8.) Repentance ushers in temporal blessings

The prophet Joel, persuading the people to repentance, brings in the promise of secular good things: ‘rend your heart, and not your garments, and turn unto the Lord … the Lord will answer and say to his people, Behold, I will send you corn, and wine, and oil’ (Joel 2:13,19). When we put water into the pump, it fetches up only water, but when we put the water of tears into God’s bottle, this fetches up wine: ‘I will send you wine, and oil’. Sin blasts the fruits of the earth: ‘Ye have sown much, and bring in little’ (Hag. 10:6). But repentance makes the pomegranate bud and the vine flourish with full clusters. Fill God’s bottle, and he will fill your basket. ‘If thou return to the Almighty, thou shalt lay up gold as dust’ (Job 22:23,24). Repenting is a returning to God, and this brings a golden harvest.

9.) Repentance staves off judgments from a land

When God is going to destroy a nation, the penitent sinner stays his hand, as the angel did Abraham’s (Gen. 22:12). The Ninevites’ repentance caused God to repent: ‘God saw that they turned from their evil way; and God repented of the evil, that he had said that he would do unto them; and he did it not’ (Jon. 3:10). An outward repentance has adjourned and kept off wrath. Ahab sold himself to work wickedness; yet upon his fasting and rending his garments, God said to Elijah, ‘I will not bring the evil in his days’ (1 Kings 21:29). If the rending of the clothes kept off judgment from the nation, what will the rending of the heart do?

10.) Repentance makes joy in heaven

The angels do, as it were, keep holy day: ‘There is joy in the presence of the angels of God over one sinner that repenteth’ (Luke 15:10). As praise is the music of heaven, so repentance is the joy of heaven. When men neglect the offer of salvation and freeze in sin, this delights the devils, but when a soul is brought home to Christ by repentance this makes joy among the angels.

11.) Consider how dear our sins cost Christ

To consider how dear our sins cost Christ may cause tears to distil from our eyes. Christ is called the Rock (1 Cor. 10:4). When his hands were pierced with nails, and the spear thrust in his side, then was this Rock smitten, and there came out water and blood. And all this Christ endured for us: ‘the Messiah shall be cut off, but not for himself’ (Dan. 9:26). We tasted the apple, and he the vinegar and gall. We sinned in every faculty, and he bled in every vein: Cernis ut in toto corpore sculptus amor [‘Flesh like love engraved on the whole body”].

Can we look upon a suffering Saviour with dry eyes? Shall we not be sorry for those sins which made Christ a man of sorrow? Shall not our enormities, which drew blood from Christ, draw tears from us? Shall we sport any more with sin and so rake in Christ’s wounds? Oh that by repentance we could crucify our sins afresh! The Jews said to Pilate, ‘If thou let this man go, thou art not Caesar’s friend’ (John 19:12). If we let our sins go and do not crucify them, we are not Christ’s friends.

12.) This is the end of all afflictions which God sends

This is so that whether it be sickness in our bodies or losses in our estates, that he may awaken us out of our sins and make the waters of repentance flow. Why did God lead Israel that march in the wilderness among fiery serpents but that he might humble them (Deut. 8:2)? Why did he bring Manasseh so low, changing his crown of gold into fetters of iron but that he might learn repentance? ‘He humbled himself greatly before the God of his fathers . . . Then Manasseh knew that the Lord he was God’ (2 Chron. 33:12,13). One of the best ways to cure a man of his lethargy is to cast him into a fever. Likewise when a person is stupified and his conscience grown lethargical, God, to cure him of this distemper, puts him to extremity and brings one burning calamity or another, that he may startle him out of his security and make him return to him by repentance.

13.) The days of our mourning will soon be ended

After a few showers that fall from our eyes, we shall have perpetual sunshine. Christ will provide a handkerchief to wipe off his people’s tears: ‘God shall wipe away all tears’ (Rev. 7:17). Christians, you will shortly put on your garments of praise. You will exchange your sackcloth for white robes. Instead of sighs you will have triumphs, instead of groans, anthems, instead of the water of tears, the water of life. The mourning of the dove will be past, and the time of the singing of birds will come. Volitant super aethera cantus [Songs fly to and fro above the heavens]. This brings me to the next point.

14.) The happy and glorious reward that follows upon repentance

‘Being made free from sin, ye have your fruit unto holiness, and the end everlasting life’ (Rom. 6:22). The leaves and root of the fig-tree are bitter, but the fruit is sweet. Repentance to the fleshy part seems bitter, but behold sweet fruit: everlasting life. The Turks fancy after this life an Elysium or paradise of pleasure, where dainty dishes will be served in, and they will have gold in abundance, silken and purple apparel, and angels will bring them red wine in silver cups, and golden plates. Here is an epicure’s heaven. But in the true paradise of God there are astonishing delights and rare viands served in, which ‘eye hath not seen, neither have entered into the heart of man’ (1 Cor. 2:9). God will lead his penitents from the house of mourning to the banqueting house. There will be no sight there but of glory, no noise but of music, no sickness unless of love. There shall be holiness unspotted and joy unspeakable. Then the saints shall forget their solitary hours and be sweetly solacing themselves in God and bathing in the rivers of divine pleasure.

O Christian, what are your duties compared with the recompense of reward? What an infinite disproportion is there between repentance enjoined and glory prepared? There was a feast-day at Rome, when they used to crown their fountains. God will crown those heads which have been fountains of tears. Who would not be willing to be a while in the house of mourning who shall be possessed of such glory as put Peter and John into an ecstasy to see it even darkly, shadowed and portrayed in the transfiguration (Matt. 17)? This reward which free grace gives is so transcendently great that could we have but a glimpse of glory revealed to us here, we should need patience to be content to live any longer. O blessed repentance, that has such a light side with the dark, and has so much sugar at the bottom of the bitter cup!

15.) The next motive to repentance is to consider the evil of impenitence

A hard heart is the worst heart. It is called a heart of stone (Ezek. 36:26). If it were iron it might be mollified in the furnace, but a stone put in the fire will not melt; it will sooner fly in your face. Impenitence is a sin that grieves Christ: ‘being grieved for the hardness of their hearts’ (Mark 3:5). It is not so much the disease that offends the physician as the contempt of his physic. It is not so much the sins we have committed that so provoke and grieve Christ as that we refuse the physic of repentance which he prescribes. This aggravated Jezebel’s sin: ‘I gave her space to repent, and she repented not’ (Rev. 2:21). A hard heart receives no impression. It is untuned for every duty. It was a sad speech Stephen Gardiner [Roman Catholic bishop, a chief opponent of the Reformation of the sixteenth century; he urged the re-introduction of laws for the burning of Protestants] uttered on his death-bed: ‘I have denied my Master with Peter, but I cannot repent with Peter.’ Oh the plague of an obdurate heart! Pharaoh’s heart turned into stone was worse than his waters turned into blood. David had his choice of three judgments — plague, sword, and famine — but he would have chosen them all rather than a hard heart. An impenitent sinner is neither allured by entreaties nor affrighted by menaces. Such as will not weep with Peter shall weep like Judas. A hard heart is the anvil on which the hammer of God’s justice will be striking to all eternity.

16.) The last motive to repentance is that the day of judgment is coming

This is the apostle’s own argument: ‘God commands all men every where to repent; because he hath appointed a day, in the which he will judge the world’ (Acts 17:30,31). There is that in the day of judgment which may make a stony heart bleed. Will a man go on thieving when the assizes are nigh? Will the sinner go on sinning when the day of judgment is so nigh? You can no more conceal your sin than you can defend it. And what will you do when all your sins shall be written in God’s book and engraven on your forehead? O direful day, when Jesus Christ, clothed in his judge’s robe, shall say to the sinner, ‘Stand forth; answer to the indictment brought against you. What can you say for all your oaths, adulteries, and your desperate impenitence?’ O how amazed and stricken with consternation will the sinner be! And after his conviction he must hear the sad sentence, ‘Depart from me!’ Then, he that would not repent of his sins shall repent of his folly. If there be such a time coming, wherein God will judge men for their impieties, what a spur should this be to repentance! The penitent soul shall at the last day lift up his head with comfort and have a discharge to show under the judge’s own hand.

CHAPTER 8

Exhortations to Speedy Repentance

The second branch of the exhortation is to press persons to speedy repentance: ‘now God commandeth all men every where to repent’ (Acts 17:30). The Lord would not have any of the late autumn fruits offered to him. God loves early penitents that consecrate the spring and flower of their age to him. Early tears, like pearls bred of the morning dew, are more orient and beautiful. O do not reserve the dregs of your age for God, lest he reserve the dregs of his cup for you! Be as speedy in your repentance as you would have God speedy in his mercies: ‘the king’s business required haste’ (1 Sam. 21:8). Therefore repentance requires haste.

It is natural to us to procrastinate and put off repentance. We say, as Haggai did, ‘The time is not come’ (Hag. 10:2). No man is so bad but he purposes to amend, but he adjourns and prorogues so long, until at last all his purposes prove abortive. Many are now in hell that purposed to repent. Satan does what he can to keep men from repentance. When he sees that they begin to take up serious thoughts of reformation, he bids them wait a little longer. If this traitor, sin, must die (says Satan), let it not die yet. So the devil gets a reprieve for sin; it shall not die this sessions. At last men put off so long that death seizes on them, and their work is not done. Let me therefore lay down some cogent arguments to persuade to speedy repentance:

1.) Now is the season of repentance, and everything is best done in its season

‘Now is the accepted time’ (2 Cor. 6:2); now God has a mind to show mercy to the penitent. He is on the giving hand. Kings set apart days for healing. Now is the healing day for our souls. Now God hangs forth the white flag and is willing to parley with sinners. A prince at his coronation, as an act of royalty, gives money, proclaims pardons, fills the conduits with wine. Now God promises pardons to penitent sinners. Now the conduit of the gospel runs wine. Now is the accepted time. Therefore come in now and make your peace with God. Break off your iniquities now by repentance. It is wisdom to take the season. The husbandman takes the season for sowing his seed. Now is the seed-time for our souls.

2.) The sooner you repent the fewer sins you will have to answer for

At the death-bed of an old sinner, where conscience begins to be awakened, you will hear him crying out: ‘here are all my old sins come about me, haunting my deathbed as so many evil spirits, and I have no discharge; here is Satan, who was once my tempter, now become an accuser, and I have no advocate; I am now going to be dragged before God’s judgment-seat where I must receive my final doom!’ O how dismal is the case of this man. He is in hell before his time! But you who repent betimes of your sinful courses, this is your privilege: you will have the less to answer for. Indeed, let me tell you, you will have nothing to answer for. Christ will answer for you. Your judge will be your advocate (1 John 2:1). ‘Father’, Christ will say, ‘here is one that has been a great sinner, yet a broken-hearted sinner; if he owes anything to your justice, set it on my score.’

3.) The sooner we repent the more glory we may bring to God

It is the end of our living, to be useful in our generation. Better lose our lives than the end of our living. Late converts who have for many years taken pay on the devil’s side are not in a capacity of doing so much work in the vineyard. The thief on the cross could not do that service for God as St. Paul did. But when we do betimes turn from sin, then we give God the first-fruits of our lives. We spend and are spent for Christ. The more work we do for God, the more willing we shall be to die, and the sweeter death will be. He that has wrought hard at his day-labour is willing to go to rest at night. Such as have been honouring God all their lives, how sweetly will they sleep in the grave! The more work we do for God, the greater will our reward be. He whose pound had gained ten pounds, Christ did not only commend him, but advance him: ‘have thou authority over ten cities’ (Luke 19:17). By late repentance, though we do not lose our crown, yet we make it lighter.

4.) It is of dangerous consequence to put off repentance longer

Mora trahit periculum [Procrastination brings dangers]. It is dangerous, if we consider what sin is: sin is a poison. It is dangerous to let poison lie long in the body. Sin is a bruise. If a bruise be not soon cured, it gangrenes and kills. If sin be not soon cured by repentance it festers the conscience and damns. Why should any love to dwell in the tents of wickedness? They are under the power of Satan (Acts 26:18), and it is dangerous to stay long in the enemy’s quarters.

It is dangerous to procrastinate repentance because the longer any go on in sin the harder they will find the work of repentance. Delay strengthens sin and hardens the heart and gives the devil fuller possession. A plant at first may be easily plucked up, but when it has spread its roots deep in the earth, a whole team cannot remove it. It is hard to remove sin when once it comes to be rooted. The longer the ice freezes the harder it is to be broken. The longer a man freezes in security, the harder it will be to have his heart broken. The longer any travail with iniquity the sharper pangs they must expect the new birth. When sin has got a haunt it is not easily shaken off. Sin comes to a sinner as the elder brother came to his father: ‘Lo, these many years do I serve thee, neither transgressed I at any time thy commandment’ (Luke 15:29), and wilt thou cast me off now? What, in my old age, after you have had so much pleasure by me? See how sin pleads custom, and that is a leopard’s spot (Jer. 13:23).

It is dangerous to prorogue and delay repentance because there are three days that may soon expire:

1.) The day of the gospel may expire. This is a sun-shiny day. It is sweet but swift. Jerusalem had a day but lost it: ‘but now they are hid from thine eyes’ (Luke 19:42). The Asian churches had a day, but at last the golden candlestick was removed. It would be a sad time in England to see the glory departed. With what hearts could we follow the gospel to the grave? To lose the gospel were far worse than to have our city charter taken from us. ‘Grey hairs are here and there’ (Hos. 7:9). I will not say the sun of the gospel is set in England, but I am sure it is under a cloud. That was a sad speech, ‘The kingdom of God shall be taken from you’ (Matt. 21:43). Therefore it is dangerous to delay repentance, lest the market of the gospel should remove and the vision cease.

2.) A man’s personal day of grace may expire. What if that time should come when God should say the means of grace shall do no good: ordinances shall have ‘a miscarrying womb and dry breasts’ (Hos. 9:14)? Were it not sad to adjourn repentance till such a decree came forth? It is true, no man can justly tell that his day of grace is Past, but there are two shrewd signs by which he may fear it:

a. When conscience has done preaching. Conscience is a bosom-preacher. Sometimes it convinces, sometimes it reproves. It says, as Nathan to David, ‘Thou art the man’ (2 Sam. 12:7). But men imprison this preacher, and God says to conscience, ‘Preach no more: ‘he which is filthy, let him be filthy still!’’ (Rev. 22:11). This is a fatal sign that a man’s day of grace is past.

b. When a person is in such a spiritual lethargy that nothing will work upon him or make him sensible. There is ‘the spirit of deep sleep poured out upon you’ (Isa. 29:10). This is a sad presage that his day of grace is past. How dangerous then is it to delay repentance when the day of grace may so soon expire!

3.) The day of life may expire. What security have we that we shall live another day? We are marching apace out of the world. We are going off the stage. Our life is a taper soon blown out. Man’s life is compared to the flower of the field which withers sooner than the grass (Ps. 103:15). Our age is as nothing (Ps. 39:5). Life is but a flying shadow. The body is like a vessel filled with a little breath. Sickness broaches this vessel; death draws it out. O how soon may the scene alter! Many a virgin has been dressed the same day in her bride-apparel and her winding-sheet! How dangerous then is it to adjourn repenting when death may so suddenly make a thrust at us. Say not that you will repent tomorrow. Remember that speech of Aquinas [Thomas Aquinas (thirteenth century), one of the most famous of Roman Catholic theologians]: ‘God who pardons him that repents has not promised to give him tomorrow to repent in.’ I have read of Archlas, a Lacedaernonian [An early name for Sparta in southern Greece], who was among his cups, when one delivered him a letter and desired him to read the letter presently, which was of serious business. He replied, ‘seria cras’ (‘I will mind serious things tomorrow’); and that day he was slain. Thus while men think to spin out their silver thread, death cuts it. Olaus Magnus [A sixteenth century Swedish ecclesiastic who wrote on Scandinavian customs and folklore] observes of the birds of Norway that they fly faster than the birds of any other country. Not that their wings are swifter than others, but by an instinct of nature they, knowing the days in that climate to be very short, not above three hours long, do therefore make the more haste to their nests. So we, knowing the shortness of our lives and how quickly we may be called away by death, should fly so much the faster on the wing of repentance to heaven.

But some will say that they do not fear a sudden surprise; they will repent upon their sick-bed. I do not much like a sick-bed repentance. He who will venture his salvation within the circle of a few short minutes runs a desperate hazard. You who put off repentance till sickness, answer me to these four queries:

a.) How do you know that you shall have a time of sickness? Death does not always shoot its warning-piece by a lingering consumption. Some it arrests suddenly. What if God should presently send you a summons to surrender your life?

b.) Suppose you should have a time of sickness, how do you know that you shall have the use of your senses? Many are distracted on their sick-bed.

c.) Suppose you should have your senses, yet how do you know your mind will be in a frame for such a work as repentance? Sickness does so discompose body and mind that one is but in an ill posture at such a time to take care for his soul. In sickness a man is scarce fit to make his will, much less to make his peace. The apostle said, ‘Is any sick among you? let him call for the elders of the church’ (James 5:14). He does not say, ‘Is he sick? let him pray, but let him call for the elders that they may pray over him.’ A sick man is very unfit to pray or repent; he is likely to make but sick work of it. When the body is out of tune, the soul must needs jar in its devotion. Upon a sick bed a person is more fit to exercise impatience than repentance. We read that at the pouring out of the fourth vial, when God did smite the inhabitants and scorched them with fire, that ‘they blasphemed the name of God, and repented not’ (Rev. 16:9). So when the Lord pours out his vial and scorches the body with a fever, the sinner is fitter to blaspheme than to repent.

d.) How do you who put off all to a sick-bed know that God will give you in that very juncture of time grace to repent? The Lord usually punishes neglect of repentance in time of health with hardness of heart in time of sickness. You have in your lifetime repulsed the Spirit of God, and are you sure he will come at your call? You have not taken the first season, and perhaps you shall never see another spring-tide of the Spirit again. All this considered may hasten our repentance. Do not lay too much weight upon a sick-bed. ‘Do thy diligence to come before winter’ (2 Tim. 4:21). There is a winter of sickness and death a-coming. Therefore make haste to repent. Let your work be ready before winter. ‘Today hear God’s voice’ (Heb. 3:7).

CHAPTER 9

The Trial of Our Repentance, and Comfort for the Penitent

If any shall say they have repented, let me desire them to try themselves seriously by those seven adjuncts or effects of repentance which the apostle lays down in 2 Corinthians 7:11:

1.) Carefulness

The Greek word signifies a solicitous diligence or careful shunning all temptations to sin. The true penitent flies from sin as Moses did from the serpent.

2.) Clearing of ourselves

The Greek word is ‘apology’. The sense is this: though we have much care, yet through strength of temptation we may slip into sin. Now in this case the repenting soul will not let sin lie festering in his conscience but judges himself for his sin. He pours out tears before the Lord. He begs mercy in the name of Christ and never leaves till he has gotten his pardon. Here he is cleared of guilt in his conscience and is able to make an apology for himself against Satan.

3.) Indignation

He that repents of sin, his spirit rises against it, as one’s blood rises at the sight of him whom he mortally hates. Indignation is a being fretted at the heart with sin. The penitent is vexed with himself. David calls himself a fool and a beast (Ps. 73:22). God is never better pleased with us than when we fall out with ourselves for sin.

4.) Fear

A tender heart is ever a trembling heart. The penitent has felt sin’s bitterness. This hornet has stung him and now, having hopes that God is reconciled, he is afraid to come near sin any more. The repenting soul is full of fear. He is afraid to lose God’s favour which is better than life. He is afraid he should, for lack of diligence, come short of salvation. He is afraid lest, after his heart has been soft, the waters of repentance should freeze and he should harden in sin again. ‘Happy is the man that feareth alway’ (Prov. 28:14). A sinner is like the leviathan who is made without fear (Job 41:33). A repenting person fears and sins not; a graceless person sins and fears not.

5.) Vehement desire

As sour sauce sharpens the appetite, so the bitter herbs of repentance sharpen desire. But what does the penitent desire? He desires more power against sin and to be released from it. It is true, he has got loose from Satan, but he goes as a prisoner that has broken out of prison, with a fetter on his leg. He cannot walk with that freedom and swiftness in the ways of God. He desires therefore to have the fetters of sin taken off. He would be freed from corruption. He cries out with Paul: ‘who shall deliver me from the body of this death?’ (Rom. 7:24). In short, he desires to be with Christ, as everything desires to be in its centre.

6.) Zeal

Desire and zeal are fitly put together to show that true desire puts forth itself in zealous endeavour. How does the penitent bestir himself in the business of salvation! How does he take the kingdom of heaven by force (Matt. 11:12)! Zeal quickens the pursuit after glory. Zeal, encountering difficulty, is emboldened by opposition and tramples upon danger. Zeal makes a repenting soul persist in godly sorrow against all discouragements and oppositions whatsoever. Zeal carries a man above himself for God’s glory. Paul before conversion was mad against the saints (Acts 26:11), and after conversion he was judged mad for Christ’s sake: ‘Paul, thou art beside thyself’ (Acts 26:24). But it was zeal, not frenzy. Zeal animates spirit and duty. It causes fervency in religion, which is as fire to the sacrifice (Rom. 12:11). As fear is a bridle to sin, so zeal is a spur to duty.

7.) Revenge

A true penitent pursues his sins with a holy malice. He seeks the death of them as Samson was avenged on the Philistines for his two eyes. He uses his sins as the Jews used Christ. He gives them gall and vinegar to drink. He crucifies his rusts (Gal. 5:24). A true child of God seeks to be revenged most of those sins which have dishonoured God most. Cranmer, who had with his right hand subscribed the popish articles, was revenged on himself; he put his right hand first into the fire [This happened as he was burned at the stake in Oxford in 1536]. David did by sin defile his bed; afterwards by repentance he watered his bed with tears. Israel had sinned by idolatry, and afterwards they did offer disgrace to their idols: ‘Ye shall defile also the covering of thy graven images of silver’ (Isa. 30:22). Mary Magdalene had sinned in her eye by adulterous glances, and now she will be revenged on her eyes. She washes Christ’s feet with her tears. She had sinned in her hair. It had entangled her lovers. Now she will be revenged on her hair; she wipes the Lord’s feet with it. The Israelite women who had been dressing themselves by the hour and had abused their looking-glasses to pride, afterwards by way of revenge as well as zeal, offered their looking-glasses to the use and service of God’s tabernacle (Exod. 38:8). So those conjurers who used curious arts or magic (as it is in the Syriac), when once they repented, brought their books and, by way of revenge, burned them (Acts 19:19).

These are the blessed fruits and products of repentance, and if we can find these in our souls we have arrived at that repentance which is never to be repented of (2 Cor. 7:10).

A Necessary Caution

Such as have solemnly repented of their sins, let me speak to them by way of caution. Though repentance be so necessary and excellent, as you have heard, yet take heed that you do not ascribe too much to repentance. The papists are guilty of a double error:

1.) They make repentance a sacrament. Christ never made it so. And who may institute sacraments but he who can give virtue to them? Repentance can be no sacrament because it lacks an outward sign. A sacrament cannot properly be without a sign.

2.) The papists make repentance meritorious. They say it does ex congruo (altogether fittingly) merit pardon. This is a gross error. Indeed repentance fits us for mercy. As the plough, when it breaks up the ground, fits it for the seed, so when the heart is broken up by repentance, it is fitted for remission, but it does not merit it. God will not save us without repentance, nor yet for it. Repentance is a qualification, not a cause. I grant repenting tears are precious. They are, as Gregory said, the fat of the sacrifice; as Basil [Basil the Great, one of the Fathers (fourth century)] said, the medicine of the soul; and as Bernard [of Clairvaux (twelfth century)], the wine of angels. But yet, tears are not satisfactory for sin. We drop sin with our tears, therefore they cannot satisfy. Augustine said well: ‘I have read of Peter’s tears, but no man ever read of Peter’s satisfaction.’ Christ’s blood only can merit pardon. We please God by repentance but we do not satisfy him by it. To trust to our repentance is to make it a saviour. Though repentance helps to purge out the filth of sin, yet it is Christ’s blood that washes away the guilt of sin. Therefore do not idolize repentance. Do not rest upon this, that your heart has been wounded for sin, but rather that your Saviour as been wounded for sin. When you have wept, say with him: ‘Lord Jesus, wash my tears in thy blood.’

Comfort for the Repenting Sinner

Let me in the next place speak by way of comfort. Christian, has God given you a repenting heart? Know these three things for your everlasting comfort:

1.) Your sins are pardoned

Pardon of sin circumscribes blessedness within it (Ps. 32:1). Whom God pardons he crowns: ‘who forgiveth all thine iniquities, who crowneth thee with lovingkindness’ (Ps. 103:3-4). A repenting condition is a pardoned condition. Christ said to that weeping woman, ‘Thy sins, which are many, are forgiven’ (Luke 7:47). Pardons are sealed upon soft hearts. O you whose head has been a fountain to weep for sin, Christ’s side will be a fountain to wash away sin (Zech. 13.1). Have you repented? God looks upon you as if you had not offended. He becomes a friend, a father. He will now bring forth the best robe and put it on you. God is pacified towards you and will, with the father of the prodigal, fall upon your neck and kiss you. Sin in scripture is compared to a cloud (Isa. 44:22). No sooner is this cloud scattered by repentance than pardoning love shines forth. Paul, after his repentance, obtained mercy: ‘‘I was all bestrowed with mercy’ (1 Tim. 1:16). When a spring of repentance is open in the heart, a spring of mercy is open in heaven.

2.) God will pass an act of oblivion

He so forgives sin as he forgets: ‘I will remember their sin no more’ (Jer. 31:34). Have you been penitentially humbled? The Lord will never upbraid you with your former sins. After Peter wept we never read that Christ upbraided him with his denial of him. God has cast your sins into the depths of the sea (Mic. 7:19). How? Not as cork, but as lead. The Lord will never in a judicial way account for them. When he pardons, God is as a creditor that blots the debt out of his book (Isa. 43:25). Some ask the question, whether the sins of the godly shall be mentioned at the last day. The Lord said he will not remember them, and he is blotting them out, so if their sins are mentioned, it shall not be to their prejudice, for the debt-book is crossed.

3.) Conscience will now speak peace

O the music of conscience! Conscience is turned into a paradise, and there a Christian sweetly solaces himself and plucks the flowers of joy (2 Cor. 1:12). The repenting sinner can go to God with boldness in prayer and look upon him not as a judge, but as a father. He is ‘born of God’ and is heir to a kingdom (Luke 6.20). He is encircled with promises. He no sooner shakes the tree of the promise but some fruit falls,

To conclude, the true penitent may look on death with comfort. His life has been a life of tears, and now at death all tears shall be wiped away. Death shall not be a destruction, but a deliverance from gaol. Thus you see what great comfort remains for repenting sinners. Luther said that before his conversion he could not endure that bitter word ‘repentance’, but afterwards he found much sweetness in it.

CHAPTER 10

Removing of Impediments to Repentance

Before I Jay down the expedients and means conducive to repentance, I shall first remove the Impediments. In this great city* when you lack water, you search the cause, whether the pipes are broken or stopped, that the current of water is hindered. Likewise when no water of repentance comes (though we have the conduit-pipes of ordinances), see what the cause is. What is the obstruction that these penitential waters do not run?

There are ten impediments to repentance:

1.) Men do not apprehend that they need repentance

They thank God that all is well with them, and they know nothing they should repent of: ‘thou sayest, I am rich, and have need of nothing’ (Rev. 3:17). He who apprehends not any distemper in his body will not take the physic prescribed. This is the mischief sin has done; it has not only made us sick, but senseless. When the Lord bade the people return to him, they answered stubbornly, ‘Wherein shall we return?’ (Mal. 3:7). So when God bids men repent, they say, ‘Wherefore should we repent?’ They know nothing they have done amiss. There is surely no disease worse than that which is apoplectical [Apoplexy is a malady, sudden in its attack, which arrests the powers of sense and motion].

2.) People conceive it an easy thing to repent

It is but saying a few prayers: a sigh, or a ‘Lord have mercy’, and the work is done. This conceit of the easiness of repentance is a great hindrance to it. That which makes a person bold and adventurous in sin must needs obstruct repentance. This opinion makes a person bold in sin. The angler can let out his line as far as he will and then pull it in again. Likewise when a man thinks he can lash out in sin as far as he will and then pull in by repentance when he pleases, this must needs embolden him in wickedness. But to take away this false conceit of the easiness of repentance, consider:

a.) A wicked man has a mountain of guilt upon him, and is it easy to rise up under such a weight? Is salvation per saltum (obtained with a leap)? Can a man jump out of sin into heaven? Can he leap out of the devil’s arms into Abraham’s bosom?

b.) If all the power in a sinner be employed against repentance, then repentance is not easy. All the faculties of a natural man join issue with sin: ‘I have loved strangers, and after them will I go’ (Jer. 2:25). A sinner will rather lose Christ and heaven than his lusts. Death, which parts man and wife, will not part a wicked man and his sins; and is it so easy to repent? The angel rolled away the stone from the sepulchre, but no angel, only God himself, can roll away the stone from the heart.

3.) Presuming thoughts of God’s mercy

Many suck poison from this sweet flower. Christ who came into the world to save sinners (1 Tim. 1:15) is accidentally the occasion of many a man’s perishing. Though to the elect he is the bread of life, yet to the wicked he is ‘a stone of stumbling’ (1 Pet. 2:8). To some his blood is sweet wine, to others the water of Marah. Some are softened by this Sun of righteousness (Mal. 4:2), others are hardened. ‘Oh,’ says one, ‘Christ has died; he has done all for me; therefore I may sit still and do nothing.’ Thus they suck death from the tree of life and perish by a saviour. So I may say of God’s mercy. It is accidentally the cause of many a one’s ruin. Because of mercy men presume and think they may go on in sin, but should a king’s clemency make his subjects rebel? The psalmist says, there is mercy with God, that he may be feared (Ps. 130:4), but not that we may sin. Can men expect mercy by provoking justice? God will hardly show those mercy who sin because mercy abounds.

4.) A supine sluggish temper

Repentance is looked upon as a tedious thing and such as requires much industry and men are settled upon their lees and care not to stir. They had rather go sleeping to hell than weeping to heaven. ‘A slothful man hideth his hand in his bosom’ (Prov. 19:24); he will not be at the labour of smiting on his breast. Many will rather lose heaven than ply the oar and row thither upon the waters of repentance. We cannot have the world citra pulverem (without labour and diligence), and would we have that which is more excellent? Sloth is the cancer of the soul: ‘Slothfulness casteth into a deep sleep’ (Prov. 19:15).

It was a witty fiction of the poets that when Mercury had cast Argus into a sleep and with an enchanted rod closed his eyes, he then killed him. When Satan has by his witcheries lulled men asleep in sloth, then he destroys them. Some report that while the crocodile sleeps with its mouth open, the Indian rat gets into its belly and eats up, its entrails. So while men sleep in security they are devoured.

5.) The tickling pleasure of sin: ‘who had pleasure in unrighteousness’ (2 Thess. 2:2:12)

Sin is a sugared draught, mixed with poison. The sinner thinks there is danger in sin, but there is also delight, and the danger does not terrify him as much as the delight bewitches him. Plato* calls love of sin a great devil. Delighting in sin hardens the heart. In true repentance there must be a grieving for sin, but how can one grieve for that which he loves? He who delights in sin can hardly pray against it. His heart is so inveigled with sin that he is afraid of leaving it too soon. Samson doted on Delilah’s beauty and her lap proved his grave. When a man rolls iniquity as a sugared lump under his tongue, it infatuates him and is his death at last. Delight in sin is a silken halter. Will it not be bitterness in the latter end (2 Sam. 22:6)?

6.) An opinion that repentance will take away our joy

But that is a mistake. It does not crucify but clarify our joy, and takes it off from the fulsome lees of sin. What is all earthly joy? It is but hilaris insania (a pleasant frenzy). Falsa inter gaudia noctem egerimus* [‘Among false joys we drive away the night]’ (Virgil). Worldly mirth is but like a feigned laugh. It has sorrow following at the heels. Like the magician’s rod, it is instantly turned into a serpent; but divine repentance, like Samson’s lion, has a honeycomb in it. God’s kingdom consists as well in joy as in righteousness (Rom. 14:17). None are so truly cheerful as penitent ones. Est quaedam flere voluptas [‘There is a kind of satisfaction in weeping”] (Ovid).

The oil of joy is poured chiefly into a broken heart: ‘the oil of joy for mourning’ (Isa. 61:3). In the fields near Palermo grow a great many reeds in which there is a sweet juice from which sugar is made. Likewise in a penitent heart, which is the bruised reed, grow the sugared joys of God’s Spirit. God turns the water of tears into the juice of the grape which exhilarates and makes glad the heart. Who should rejoice if not the repenting soul? He is heir to all the promises, and is not that matter for joy? God dwells in a contrite heart, and must there not needs be joy there? ‘I dwell with him that is of a contrite spirit, to revive the heart of the contrite ones’ (Isa. 57:15). Repentance does not take away a Christian’s music, but raises it a note higher and makes it sweeter.

7.) Another obstacle to repentance is despondency of mind

‘It is a vain thing for me,’ says the sinner, ‘to set upon repentance; my sins are of that magnitude that there is no hope for me.’ ‘Return ye now every one from his evil way . . . And they said, ‘There is no hope’’ (Jer. 18:11,12). Our sins are mountains, and how shall these ever be cast into the sea? Where unbelief represents sin in its bloody colours and God in his judge’s robes, the soul would sooner fly from him than to him. This is dangerous. Other sins need mercy, but despair rejects mercy. It throws the cordial of Christ’s blood on the ground. Judas was not damned only for his treason and murder, but it was his distrust of God’s mercy that destroyed him. Why should we entertain such hard thoughts of God? He has bowels of love to repenting sinners (Joel 2:13). Mercy rejoices over justice. God’s anger is not so hot but mercy can cool it, nor so sharp but mercy can sweeten it. God counts his mercy his glory (Exod. 33:18,19). We have some drops of mercy ourselves, but God is ‘the Father of mercies’ (2 Cor. 1:3), who begets all the mercies that are in us. He is the God of tenderness and compassion. No sooner do we mourn than God’s heart melts. No sooner do our tears fall than God’s repentings kindle (Hos. 11:8). Do not say then that there is no hope. Disband the army of your sins, and God will sound a retreat to his judgments. Remember, great sins have been swallowed up in the sea of God’s infinite compassions. Manasseh made the streets run with blood, yet when his head was a fountain of tears, God grew propitious.

8.) Hope of impunity

Men flatter themselves in sin and think that God having spared them all this while, never intends to punish. Because the assizes are put off, therefore, surely there will be no assizes. ‘He hath said in his heart, ‘God hath forgotten: he hideth his face, he will never see it’’ (Ps. 10:11). The Lord indeed is long-suffering towards sinners and would by his patience bribe them to repentance, but here is their wretchedness; because he forbears to punish they forbear to repent. Know, that the lease of patience will soon run out. There is a time when God will say, ‘My Spirit shall not always strive with man’ (Gen. 6:3). A creditor may forbear his debtor, but forbearance does not excuse the payment. God takes notice how long the glass of his patience has been running: ‘I gave her space to repent; and she repented not’ (Rev. 2:21). Jezebel added impenitence to her incontinency, and what followed? ‘Behold, I will cast her into a bed’ (Rev. 2:22), not a bed of pleasure, but a bed of languishing where she will consume away in her iniquity. The longer God’s arrow is drawing, the deeper it will wound. Sins against patience will make a man’s hell so much the hotter.

9.) The next impediment of repentance is fear of reproach

If I repent I shall expose myself to men’s scorns. The heathen could say, when you apply yourself to the study of wisdom, prepare for sarcasms and reproaches. But consider well who they are that reproach you. They are such as are ignorant of God and spiritually frantic [Ragingly mad, delirious, insanely foolish]. And are you troubled to have them reproach you, who are not well in their wits? Who minds a madman laughing at him?

What do the wicked reproach you for? Is it because you repent? You are doing your duty. Bind their reproaches as a crown about your head. It is better that men should reproach you for repenting than that God should damn you for not repenting.

If you cannot bear a reproach for religion, never call yourself Christian. Luther said, ‘Christianus quasi crucianus’ (a Christian is as if a crucified one). Suffering is a saint’s livery. And alas, what are reproaches? They are but chips off the cross, which are rather to be despised than laid to heart.

10.) The last impediment of repentance is immoderate love of the world

No wonder Ezekiel’s hearers were hardened into rebellion when their hearts went after covetousness (Ezek. 33:31). The world so engrosses men’s time and bewitches their affections that they cannot repent. They had rather put gold in their bag than tears in God’s bottle. I have read of the Turks that they give heed to neither churches nor altars, but are diligent in looking after their tillage. Likewise many scarcely ever give heed to repentance; they are more for the plough and breaking of clods than breaking up the fallow ground of their hearts. The thorns choke the word. We read of those who were invited to Christ’s supper who put him off with worldly excuses. The first said, ‘I have bought a piece of ground, and I must needs go and see it: I pray thee have me excused. And another said, I have bought five yoke of oxen . . .’ (Luke 14:18,19). The farm and the shop so take up people’s time that they have no leisure for their souls. Their golden weights hinder their silver tears. There is an herb in the country of Sardinia, like balm, which if they eat much of, will make them die laughing. Such an herb (or rather, weed) is the world, if men eat too immoderately of it. Instead of dying repenting, they will die laughing.

These are the obstructions to repentance which must be removed so that the current may be clearer.

CHAPTER 11

Prescribing Some Means for Repentance (1)

The first means conducive to repentance is serious consideration: ‘I thought on my ways, and turned my feet unto thy testimonies’ (Ps. 119:59). The prodigal, when he came to himself, seriously considered his riotous luxuries, and then he repented. Peter, when he thought of Christ’s words, wept. There are certain things which, if they were well considered of, would be a means to make us break off a course of sinning.

1.) Firstly, consider seriously what sin is, and sure enough there is enough evil in it to make us repent. There are in sin these twenty evils:

a.) Every sin is a recession from God (Jer. 2:5). God is the supreme good, and our blessedness lies in union with him. But sin, like a strong bias, draws away the heart from God. The sinner takes his leave of God. He bids farewell to Christ and mercy. Every step forward in sin is a step backward from God: ‘they have forsaken the Lord, they are gone away backward’ (Isa. 1:4). The further one goes from the sun, the nearer he approaches to darkness. The further the soul goes from God, the nearer it approaches to misery.

b.) Sin is a walking contrary to God (Lev. 26:27). The same word in the Hebrew signifies both to commit sin and to rebel. Sin is God’s opposite. If God be of one mind, sin will be of another. If God says, ‘sanctify the Sabbath,’ sin says, ‘profane it.’ Sin strikes at God’s very being. If sin could help it, God should be no longer God: ‘cause the Holy One of Israel to cease from before us’ (Isa. 30:11). What a horrible thing is this, for a piece of proud dust to rise up in defiance against its Maker!

c.) Sin is an injury to God. It violates his laws. Here is crimen laesae majestatis (grievous high treason). What greater injury can be offered to a prince than to trample upon his royal edicts? A sinner offers contempt to the statute-laws of heaven: ‘they cast thy law behind their backs’ (Neh. 9:26), as if they scorned to look upon it. Sin robs God of his due. You injure a man when you do not give him his due. The soul belongs to God. He lays a double claim to it: it is his by creation and by purchase. Now sin steals the soul from God and gives the devil that which rightly belongs to God.

d.) Sin is profound ignorance. The Schoolmen say that all sin is founded in ignorance. If men knew God in his purity and justice they would not dare go on in a course of sinning: ‘they proceed from evil to evil, and they know not me, saith the Lord’ (Jer. 9:3). Therefore ignorance and lust are joined together (1 Pet. 1:14). Ignorance is the womb of lust. Vapours arise most in the night. The black vapours of sin arise most in a dark ignorant soul. Satan casts a mist before a sinner so that he does not see the flaming sword of God’s wrath. The eagle first rolls himself in the sand and then flies at the stag, and by fluttering its wings, so bedusts the stag’s eyes that it cannot see, and then it strikes it with its talons. So Satan, that eagle or prince of the air, first blinds men with ignorance and then wounds them with his darts of temptation. Is sin ignorance? There is great cause to repent of ignorance.

e.) Sin is a piece of desperateness. In every transgression a man runs an apparent hazard of his soul. He treads upon the brink of the bottomless pit. Foolish sinner, you never commit a sin but you do that which may undo your soul for ever. He who drinks poison, it is a wonder if it does not cost him his life. One taste of the forbidden tree lost Adam paradise. One sin of the angels lost them heaven. One sin of Saul lost him his kingdom. The next sin you commit God may clap you up prisoner among the damned. You who gallop on in sin, it is a question whether God will spare your life a day longer or give you a heart to repent, so that you are desperate even to frenzy.

f.) Sin besmears with filth. In James 1:21 it is called ‘filthiness.’ The Greek word signifies the putrid matter of ulcers. Sin is called an abomination (Deut. 7:25), indeed, in the plural, abominations (Deut. 20:18). This filthiness in sin is inward. A spot on the face may easily be wiped off, but to have the liver and lungs tainted is far worse. Such a pollution is sin, it has gotten into mind and conscience (Titus 1:15). It is compared to a menstruous cloth (Isa. 30:22), the most unclean thing under the law. A sinner’s heart is like a field spread with dung. Some think sin an ornament; it is rather an excrement. Sin so besmears a person with filth that God cannot abide the sight of him: ‘my soul loathed them’ (Zech. 11:8).

g.) In sin there is odious ingratitude. God has fed you, O sinner, with angels’ food. He has crowned you with a variety of mercies, yet do you go on in sin? As David said of Nabal: ‘in vain have I kept this man’s sheep’ (1 Sam. 25:21). Likewise in vain has God done so much for the sinner. All God’s mercies may upbraid, yea, accuse, the ungrateful person. God may say, ‘I gave you wit, health, riches, and you have employed all these against me: ‘I gave her corn, and wine, and oil, and multiplied her silver and gold, which they prepared for Baal’’ (Hos. 2:8); I sent in provisions and they served their idols with them. The snake in the fable which was frozen stung him that brought it to the fire and gave it warmth. So a sinner goes about to sting God with his own mercies. ‘Is this thy kindness to thy friend?’ (2 Sam. l6:17). Did God give you life to sin? Did he give you wages to serve the devil?

h.) Sin is a debasing thing. It degrades a person of his honour: ‘I will make thy grave; for thou art vile’ (Nah. 1:14). This was spoken of a king. He was not vile by birth but by sin. Sin blots our name, taints our blood. Nothing so changes a man’s glory into shame as sin. It is said of Naaman, ‘He was a great man and honourable, but he was a leper’ (2 Kings 5:l). Let a man be never so great with worldly pomp, yet if he be wicked he is a leper in God’s eye. To boast of sin is to boast of that which is our infamy; as if a prisoner should boast of his fetters or be proud of his halter.

i.) Sin is a damage. In every sin there is infinite loss. Never did any thrive by grazing on this common. What does one lose? He loses God; he loses his peace; he loses his soul. The soul is a divine spark lighted from heaven; it is the glory of creation. And what can countervail this loss (Matt. 16:26)? If the soul be gone, the treasure is gone; therefore in sin there is infinite loss. Sin is such a trade that whoever follows it is sure to be ruined.

j.) Sin is a burden: ‘mine iniquities are gone over mine head: as an heavy burden they are too heavy for me’ (Ps. 38:4). The sinner goes with his weights and fetters on him. The burden of sin is always worst when it is least felt. Sin is a burden wherever it comes. Sin burdens God: ‘I am pressed under you, as a cart is pressed that is full of sheaves’ (Amos 2:13). Sin burdens the soul. What a weight did Spira [See footnote earlier] feel? How was the conscience of Judas burdened, so much so that he hanged himself to quiet his conscience! They that know what sin is will repent that they carry such a burden.

k.) Sin is a debt. It is compared to a debt of ten thousand talents (Matt. 18:24). Of all the debts we owe, our sins are the worst. With other debts a sinner may flee to foreign parts, but with sin he cannot. ‘Whither shall I flee from thy presence?’ (Ps. 139:7). God knows where to find out all his debtors. Death frees a man from other debts but it will not free him from this. It is not the death of the debtor but of the creditor that discharges this debt.

l.) There is deceitfulness in sin (Heb. 3:13). ‘The wicked worketh a deceitful work’ (Prov. 11:18). Sin is a mere cheat. While it pretends to please us, it beguiles us! Sin does as Jael did. First she brought the milk and butter to Sisera, then she struck the nail through his temples so that he died (Judg. 5:26). Sin first courts, and then kills. It is first a fox and then a lion. Whoever sin kills it betrays. Those locusts in the Revelation are the perfect hieroglyphics and emblems of sin: ‘on their heads were as it were crowns like gold, and they had hair as the hair of women, and their teeth were as the teeth of lions, and there were stings in their tails’ (Rev. 9:7-10). Sin is like the usurer who feeds a man with money and then makes him mortgage his land. Sin feeds the sinner with delightful objects and then makes him mortgage his soul. Judas pleased himself with the thirty pieces of silver, but they proved deceitful riches. Ask him now how he likes his bargain.

m.) Sin is a spiritual sickness. One man is sick of pride, another of lust, another of malice. It is with a sinner as it is with a sick patient: his palate is distempered, and the sweetest things taste bitter to him. So the word of God, which is sweeter than the honeycomb, tastes bitter to a sinner: ‘They put sweet for bitter’ (Isa. 5:20). And if sin be a disease it is not to be cherished, but rather cured by repentance.

n.) Sin is a bondage. It binds a man apprentice to the devil. Of all conditions, servitude is the worst. Every man is held with the cords of his own sin. ‘I was held before conversion,’ said Augustine, ‘not with an iron chain, but with the obstinacy of my will.’ Sin is imperious and tyrannical. It is called a law (Rom. 8:2) because it has such a binding power over a man. The sinner must do as I sin will have him. He does not so much enjoy his lusts as serve them, and he will have work enough to do to gratify them all. ‘I have seen princes going on foot’ (Eccles. 10:7); the soul, that princely thing, which did once sit in a chair of state and was crowned with knowledge and holiness, is now made a lackey to sin and runs the devil’s errand.

o.) Sin has a spreading malignity in it. It does hurt not only to a man’s self, but to others. One man’s sin may occasion many to sin, as one beacon being lighted may occasion all the beacons in the country to be lighted. One man may help to defile many. A person who has the plague, going into company, does not know how many will be infected with the plague by him. You who are guilty of open sins know not how many have been infected by you. There may be many, for ought you know, now in hell, crying out that they would never have come thither if it had not been for your bad example.

p.) Sin is a vexatious thing. It brings trouble with it. The curse which God laid upon the woman is most truly laid upon every sinner: ‘in sorrow thou shalt bring forth’ (Gen. 3:16). A man vexes his thoughts with plotting sin, and when sin has conceived, in sorrow he brings forth. Like one who takes a great deal of pain to open a flood-gate, when he has opened it, the flood comes in upon him and drowns him. So a man beats his brains to contrive sin, and then it vexes his conscience, brings crosses to his estate, rots the wall and timber of his house (Zech. 5:4).

q.) Sin is an absurd thing. What greater indiscretion is there than to gratify an enemy? Sin gratifies Satan. When lust or anger burn in the soul, Satan warms himself at the fire. Men’s sins feast the devil. Samson was called out to make the lords of the Philistines sport (Judg. 16:25). Likewise the sinner makes the devil sport. It is meat and drink to him to see men sin. How he laughs to see them venturing their souls for the world, as if one should venture diamonds for straws, or should fish for gudgeons with golden hooks. Every wicked man shall be indicted for a fool at the day of judgment.

r.) There is cruelty in every sin. With every sin you commit, you give a stab to your soul. While you are kind to sin you are cruel to yourself, like the man in the Gospel who cut himself with stones till the blood came (Mark 5:5). The sinner is like the jailer who drew a sword to kill himself (Acts 16:27). The soul may cry out, ‘I am murdering.’ Naturalists say the hawk chooses to drink blood rather than water. So sin drinks the blood of souls.

s.) Sin is a spiritual death: ‘dead in trespasses and sins’ (Eph. 2.1). Augustine said that before his conversion, reading of the death of Dido [The legendary founder of Carthage who stabbed herself to death because she could not obtain Aeneas as a husband (tenth century B.C.)], he could not refrain from weeping. ‘But wretch that I was,’ said he, ‘I bewailed the death of Dido forsaken of Aeneas and did not bewail the death of my soul forsaken of God.’ The life of sin is the death of the soul.

A dead man has no sense. So an unregenerate person has no sense of God in him (Eph. 4:19). Persuade him to mind his salvation? To what purpose do you make orations to a dead man? Go to reprove him for vice? To what purpose do you strike a dead man?

He who is dead has no taste. Set a banquet before him, and he does not relish it. Likewise a sinner tastes no sweetness in Christ or a promise. They are but as cordials in a dead man’s mouth.

The dead putrefy; and if Martha said of Lazarus, ‘Lord, by this time he stinketh: for he hath been dead four days’ (John 11:39), how much more may we say of a wicked man, who has been dead in sin for thirty or forty years, ‘by this time he stinketh!’

t.) Sin without repentance tends to final damnation. As the rose perishes by the canker bred in itself, so do men by the corruptions which breed in their souls. What was once said to the Grecians of the Trojan horse,* ‘This engine is made to be the destruction of your city,’ the same may be said to every impenitent person, ‘This engine of sin will be the destruction of your soul.’ Sin’s last scene is always tragic. Diagoras Florentinus would drink poison in a frolic, but it cost him his life. Men drink the poison of sin in a merriment, but it costs them their souls: ‘the wages of sin is death’ (Rom. 6:23) What Solomon said of wine may also be said of sin: at first it giveth his colour in the cup. At the last it biteth like a serpent, and stingeth like an adder’ (Prov. 23:31,32). Christ tells us of the worm and the fire (Mark 9:48). Sin is like oil, and God’s wrath is like fire. As long as the damned continue sinning, so the fire will continue scorching, and ‘who among us shall dwell with everlasting burnings?’ (Isa. 33:14). But men question the truth of this and are like impious Devonax who, being threatened with hell for his villainies, mocked at it and said, ‘I will believe there is a hell when I come there, and not before.’ We cannot make hell enter into men till they enter into hell.

Thus we have seen the deadly evil in sin which, seriously considered, may make us repent and turn to God. If, for all this, men will persist in sin and are resolved upon a voyage to hell, who can help it? They have been told what a soul-damning rock sin is, but if they will voluntarily run upon it and split themselves, their blood be upon their own head.

2.) The second serious consideration to work repentance is to consider the mercies of God.

A stone is soonest broken upon a soft pillow, and a heart of stone is soonest broken upon the soft pillow of God’s mercies: ‘the goodness of God leadeth thee to repentance’ (Rom. 2:4). The clemency of a prince sooner causes relenting in a malefactor. While God has been storming others by his judgments he has been wooing you by his mercies

a.) What private mercies have we had? What mischiefs have been prevented, what fears blown over? When our foot has been slipping, God’s mercy has held us up (Ps. 94:18). Mercy has always been a screen between us and danger. When enemies like lions have risen up against us to devour us, free grace has snatched us out of the mouth of these lions. In the deepest waves the arm of mercy has been under and has kept our head above water. And will not this privative mercy lead us to repentance?

b.) What positive mercies have we had! Firstly, in supplying mercy. God has been a bountiful benefactor: ‘the God which fed me all my life long unto this day’ (Gen. 48:15). What man will spread a table for his enemy? We have been enemies, yet God has fed us. He has given us the horn of oil. He has made the honeycomb of mercy drop on us. God has been as kind to us as if we had been his best servants. And will not this supplying mercy lead us to repentance? Secondly, in delivering mercy. When we have been at the gates of the grave, God has miraculously spun out our lives. He has turned the shadow of death into morning and has put a song of deliverance into our mouth. And will not delivering mercy lead us to repentance? The Lord has laboured to break our hearts with his mercies. In Judges, chapter 2, we read that when the angel (which was a prophet) had preached a sermon of mercy, ‘the people lifted up their voice, and wept’ (v. 4). If anything will move tears, it should be the mercy of God. He is an obstinate sinner indeed whom these great cable-ropes of God’s mercy will not draw to repentance.

3.) In the third place, consider God’s afflictive providences.

See if our limbeck [See footnote above], will not drop when the fire is put under. God has sent us in recent years to the school of the cross. He has twisted his judgments together. He has made good upon us those two threatenings, ‘I will be to Ephraim as a moth’ (Hos. 5:12) — has not God been so to England in the decay of trading? — and ‘I will be unto Ephraim as a lion’ (Hos. 5:14) — has he not been so to England in the devouring plague? [The plague of 1665]. All this while God waited for our repentance. But we went on in sin: ‘I hearkened and heard, but no man repented him of his wickedness, saying, ‘What have I done?’’ (Jer. 8:6). And of late God has been whipping us with a fiery rod in those tremendous flames in this City [The Great Fire of London in 1666], which were emblematic of the great conflagration at the last day when ‘the elements shall melt with fervent heat’ (2 Pet. 3:10). When Joab’s corn was on fire, then he went running to Absalom (2 Sam. 14:31). God has set our houses on fire that we may run to him in repentance. ‘The Lord’s voice crieth unto the city: hear ye the rod, and who hath appointed it’ (Mic. 6:9). This is the language of the rod, that we should humble ourselves under God’s mighty hand and ‘break off our sins by righteousness’ (Dan. 4:27). Manasseh’s affliction ushered in repentance (2 Chron. 33:12). This God uses as the proper medicine for security. ‘Their mother hath played the harlot’ (Hos. 2:5), by idolatry. What course now will God take with her? ‘Therefore I will hedge up thy way with thorns’ (Hos. 2:6). This is God’s method, to set a thorn-hedge of affliction in the way. Thus to a proud man contempt is a thorn. To a lustful man sickness is a thorn, both to stop him in his sin and to prick him forward in repentance.

The Lord teaches his people as Gideon did the men of Succoth: ‘He took the elders of the city, and thorns of the wilderness and briers, and with them he taught the men of Succoth’ (Judg. 8:16). Here was tearing rhetoric. Likewise God has of late been teaching us humiliation by thorny providences. He has torn our golden fleece from us; he has brought our houses low that he might bring our hearts low. When shall we dissolve into tears if not now? God’s judgments are so proper a means to work repentance that the Lord wonders at it, and makes it his complaint that his severity did not break men off from their sins: ‘I have with-holden the rain from you’ (Amos 4:7); ‘I have smitten you with blasting and mildew’ (Amos 4:9); ‘I have sent among you the pestilence’ (Amos 4:10). But still this is the burden of the complaint, ‘Yet ye have not returned to me.’

The Lord proceeds gradually in his judgments. Firstly, he sends a lesser cross, and if that will not do, then a greater. He sends upon one a gentle fit of an ague to begin with, and afterwards a burning fever. He sends upon another a loss at sea, then the loss of a child, then of a husband. Thus by degrees he tries to bring men to repentance.

Sometimes God makes his judgments go in circuit, from family to family. The cup of affliction has gone round the nation; all have tasted it. And if we repent not now, we stand in contempt of God, and by implication we bid God do his worst. Such a climax of wickedness will hardly be pardoned. ‘In that day did the Lord God of hosts call to weeping, and to mourning . . . And behold joy and gladness . . . And it was revealed in mine ears by the Lord of hosts, ‘Surely this iniquity shall not be purged from you till you die’’ (Isa. 22:12-14). That is, this sin shall not be expiated by sacrifice.

If the Romans severely punished a young man who in a time of public calamity was seen sporting in a window with a crown of roses on his head, of how much sorer punishment shall they be thought worthy who strengthen themselves in wickedness and laugh in the very face of God’s judgments. The heathen mariners in a storm repented (Jon 1:14). Not to repent now and throw our sins overboard is to be worse than heathens.

4.) Fourthly, let us consider how much we shall have to answer for at last if we repent not, how many prayers, counsels, and admonitions will be put upon the score.

Every sermon will come in as an indictment. As for such as have truly repented, Christ will answer for them. His blood will wash away their sins. The mantle of free grace will cover them. ‘In those days,’ saith the Lord, ‘the iniquity of Israel shall be sought for, and there shall be none; and the sins of Judah, and they shall not be found’ (Jer. 50:20). Those who have judged themselves in the lower court of conscience shall be acquitted in the High Court of heaven. But if we repent not, our sins must be all accounted for at the last day, and we must answer for them in our own persons, with no counsel allowed to plead for us.

O impenitent sinner, think with yourself now how you will be able to look your judge in the face. You have a damned cause to plead and will be sure to be cast at the bar*: ‘What then shall I do when God riseth up? and when he visiteth, what shall I answer him?’ (Job 31:14). Therefore, either repent now, or else provide your answers and see what defence you can make for yourselves when you come before God’s tribunal. But when God rises up, how will you answer him?

CHAPTER 12

Prescribing Some Means for Repentance (2)

Compare Penitent and Impenitent Conditions

The second help to repentance is a prudent comparison. Compare penitent and impenitent conditions together and see the difference. Spread them before your eyes and by the light of the word see the impenitent condition as most deplorable and the penitent as most comfortable. How sad was it with the prodigal before he returned to his father! He had spent all; he had sinned himself into beggary, and had nothing left but a few husks. He was fellow-commoner with the swine, but when he came home to his father, nothing was thought too good for him. The robe was brought forth to cover him, the ring to adorn him, and the fatted calf to feast him. If the sinner continues in his impenitency, then farewell Christ and mercy. But if he repent, then presently he has a heaven within him. Then Christ is his, then all is peace. He may sing a requiem to his soul and say, ‘Soul, take thine ease, thou hast much goods laid up’ (Luke 12:19). Upon our turning to God we have more restored to us in Christ than ever was lost in Adam. God says to the repenting soul, ‘I will clothe thee with the robe of righteousness; I will enrich thee with the jewels and graces of my Spirit. I will bestow my love upon thee; I will give thee a kingdom: ‘Son, all I have is thine.’’ O my friends, do but compare your estate before repentance and after repentance together. Before your repenting, there are nothing but clouds to be seen and storms, clouds in God’s face and storms in conscience. But after repenting how is the weather altered! What sunshine above! What serene calmness within! A Christian’s soul being like the hill Olympus [In Greek mythology, the home of the gods], all light and clear, and no winds blowing.

A third means conducive to repentance is a settled determination to leave sin. Not a faint velleity, but a resolved vow. ‘I have sworn that I will keep thy righteous judgments’ (Ps. 119:106). All the delights and artifices of sin shall not make me forsworn. There must be no hesitation, no consulting with flesh and blood, Had I best leave my sin or no? But as Ephraim, ‘What have I to do any more with idols?’ (Hos. 14:8). I will be gulled no more by my sins, no longer fooled by Satan. This day I will put a bill of divorce into the hands of my lusts. Till we come to this peremptory resolution, sin will get ground of us and we shall never be able to shake off this viper. It is no wonder that he who is not resolved to be an enemy of sin is conquered by it.

But this resolution must be built upon the strength of Christ more than our own. It must be a humble resolution. As David, when he went against Goliath put off his presumptuous confidence as well as his armour — ‘I come to thee in the name of the Lord’ (2 Sam. 17:45) — so we must go out against our Goliath-lusts in the strength of Christ. It is usual for a person to join another in the bond with him. So, being conscious of our own inability to leave sin, let us get Christ to be bound with us and engage his strength for the mortifying of corruption.

The fourth means conducive to repentance is earnest supplication. The heathens laid one of their hands on the plough, the other they lifted up to Ceres, the goddess of corn. So when we have used the means, let us look up to God for a blessing. Pray to him for a repenting heart: ‘Thou, Lord, who bidst me repent, give me grace to repent.’ Pray that our hearts may be holy limbecks dropping tears. Beg of Christ to give to us such a look of love as he did to Peter, which made him go out and weep bitterly. Implore the help of God’s Spirit. It is the Spirit’s smiting on the rock of our hearts that makes the waters gush out: ‘He causes his wind to blow and the waters flow’ (Ps. 147:18). When the wind of God’s Spirit blows, then the water of tears will flow.

There are good reasons we should go to God for repentance

1.) Because it is his gift: ‘Then hath God also to the Gentiles granted repentance unto life’ (Acts 11:18). The Arminians hold that it is in our power to repent. We can harden our hearts, but we cannot soften them. This crown of free-will is fallen from our head. Nay, there is in us not only impotency, but obstinacy (Acts 7:51). Therefore beg of God a repentant spirit. He can make the stony heart bleed. His is a word of creative power.

2.) We must have recourse to God for blessing because he has promised to bestow it: ‘I will give you an heart of flesh’ (Ezek. 36:26). I will soften your adamant hearts in my Son’s blood. Show God his hand and seal. And there is another gracious promise: ‘They shall return unto me with their whole heart’ (Jer. 24:7). Turn this promise into a prayer: ‘Lord, give me grace to return unto thee with my whole heart.’

The fifth means conducive to repentance is endeavour after clearer discoveries of God: ‘Now mine eye seeth thee. Wherefore I abhor myself, and repent in dust and ashes’ (Job 42:5-6). Job, having surveyed God’s glory and purity, as a humble penitent did abhor, or as it is in the Hebrew, did even reprobate, himself. By looking into the transparent glass of God’s holiness, we see our own blemishes and so learn to bewail them.

Lastly, we should labour for faith. But what is that to repentance? Yes, faith breeds union with Christ, and there can be no separation from sin till there be union with Christ. The eye of faith looks on mercy and that thaws the heart. Faith carries us to Christ’s blood, and that blood mollifies. Faith persuades of the love of God, and that love sets us a-weeping.

Thus I have laid down the means or helps to repentance. What remains now but that we set upon the work. And let us be in earnest, not as fencers but as warriors.

I will conclude all with the words of the psalmist: ‘He that goeth forth and weepeth, bearing precious seed, shall doubtless come again with rejoicing, bringing his sheaves with him’ (Ps. 126:6).


About Thomas Watson (c. 1620–1686)

An English, Puritan preacher and author. He was ejected from his London parish after the Restoration, but continued to preach privately. He was educated at Emmanuel College, Cambridge, where he was noted for remarkably intense study. In 1646 he commenced a 16-year pastorate at St. Stephen’s, Walbrook.

Watson showed strong Presbyterian views during the civil war, with, however, an attachment to the king, and in 1651 he was imprisoned briefly with some other ministers for his share in Christopher Love’s plot to recall Charles II of England. He was released on 30 June 1652, and was formally reinstated as vicar of St. Stephen’s Walbrook. He obtained great fame and popularity as a preacher until the Restoration, when he was ejected for Nonconformity. Notwithstanding the rigor of the acts against dissenters, Watson continued to exercise his ministry privately as he found opportunity.

Upon the Declaration of Indulgence in 1672 he obtained a licence to preach at the great hall in Crosby House. After preaching there for several years, his health gave way and he retired to Barnston, Essex, where he died suddenly, while praying in secret. He was buried on 28 July 1686.[2]

The actual birth date of Thomas Watson is unknown exactly. He was one of the non-conformists of the 1600s and was educated at Emanuel College, Cambridge, and in 1646 was appointed to preach at St. Stephen’s, Walbrook. He showed strong Presbyterian views during the civil war, with, however, an attachment for the king; because of his share in Love’s plot to recall Charles II, he was imprisoned in 1651, but was released and reinstated vicar of St. Stephen’s in 1652. He acquired fame as a preacher, but in 1662 was ejected at the Restoration. He continued, however, to exercise his ministry privately. In 1672 after the declaration of indulgence he obtained a license for Crosby Hall, where he preached for several years until his retirement to Barnston upon the failure of his health.

Watson was a man of learning and acquired fame by his quaint devotional and expository writings. Of his many works may be mentioned, The Art of Divine Contentment (London, 1653); The Saint’s Delight 1657); Jerusalem’s Glory (1661); The Divine Cordial (1663); The Godly Man’s Picture (1666); The Holy Eucharist (1668); Heaven Taken by Storm (1669); and A Body of Practical Divinity, . . . One Hundred seventy-Six Sermons on the Lesser Catechism (1692). He died at Barnston (28 miles n.e. of London) in July of 1686.


The Articles of Inerrancy – CSBI

The Chicago Statement on Biblical Inerrancy – 1978

Preface

The authority of Scripture is a key issue for the Christian Church in this and every age. Those who profess faith in Jesus Christ as Lord and Savior are called to show the reality of their discipleship by humbly and faithfully obeying God’s written Word. To stray from Scripture in faith or conduct is disloyalty to our Master. Recognition of the total truth and trustworthiness of Holy Scripture is essential to a full grasp and adequate confession of its authority.

The following Statement affirms this inerrancy of Scripture afresh, making clear our understanding of it and warning against its denial. We are persuaded that to deny it is to set aside the witness of Jesus Christ and of the Holy Spirit and to refuse that submission to the claims of God’s own Word which marks true Christian faith. We see it as our timely duty to make this affirmation in the face of current lapses from the truth of inerrancy among our fellow Christians and misunderstanding of this doctrine in the world at large.

This Statement consists of three parts: a Summary Statement, Articles of Affirmation and Denial, and an accompanying Exposition*. It has been prepared in the course of a three- day consultation in Chicago. Those who have signed the Summary Statement and the Articles wish to affirm their own conviction as to the inerrancy of Scripture and to encourage and challenge one another and all Christians to growing appreciation and understanding of this doctrine. We acknowledge the limitations of a document prepared in a brief, intensive conference and do not propose that this Statement be given creedal weight. Yet we rejoice in the deepening of our own convictions through our discussions together, and we pray that the Statement we have signed may be used to the glory of our God toward a new reformation of the Church in its faith, life, and mission.

We offer this Statement in a spirit, not of contention, but of humility and love, which we purpose by God’s grace to maintain in any future dialogue arising out of what we have said. We gladly acknowledge that many who deny the inerrancy of Scripture do not display the consequences of this denial in the rest of their belief and behavior, and we are conscious that we who confess this doctrine often deny it in life by failing to bring our thoughts and deeds, our traditions and habits, into true subjection to the divine Word.

We invite response to this statement from any who see reason to amend its affirmations about Scripture by the light of Scripture itself, under whose infallible authority we stand as we speak. We claim no personal infallibility for the witness we bear, and for any help which enables us to strengthen this testimony to God’s Word we shall be grateful.

A Short Statement

  • God, who is Himself Truth and speaks truth only, has inspired Holy Scripture in order thereby to reveal Himself to lost mankind through Jesus Christ as Creator and Lord, Redeemer and Judge. Holy Scripture is God’s witness to Himself.
  • Holy Scripture, being God’s own Word, written by men prepared and superintended by His Spirit, is of infallible divine authority in all matters upon which it touches: it is to be believed, as God’s instruction, in all that it affirms, obeyed, as God’s command, in all that it requires; embraced, as God’s pledge, in all that it promises.
  • The Holy Spirit, Scripture’s divine Author, both authenticates it to us by His inward witness and opens our minds to understand its meaning.
  • Being wholly and verbally God-given, Scripture is without error or fault in all its teaching, no less in what it states about God’s acts in creation, about the events of world history, and about its own literary origins under God, than in its witness to God’s saving grace in individual lives.
  • The authority of Scripture is inescapably impaired if this total divine inerrancy is in any way limited or disregarded, or made relative to a view of truth contrary to the Bible’s own; and such lapses bring serious loss to both the individual and the Church.

Articles of Affirmation and Denial

Article I

We affirm that the Holy Scriptures are to be received as the authoritative Word of God.

We deny that the Scriptures receive their authority from the Church, tradition, or any other human source.

Article II

We affirm that the Scriptures are the supreme written norm by which God binds the conscience, and that the authority of the Church is subordinate to that of Scripture.

We deny that Church creeds, councils, or declarations have authority greater than or equal to the authority of the Bible.

Article III

We affirm that the written Word in its entirety is revelation given by God.

We deny that the Bible is merely a witness to revelation, or only becomes revelation in encounter, or depends on the responses of men for its validity.

Article IV

We affirm that God who made mankind in His image has used language as a means of revelation.

We deny that human language is so limited by our creatureliness that it is rendered inadequate as a vehicle for divine revelation. We further deny that the corruption of human culture and language through sin has thwarted God’s work of inspiration.

Article V

We affirm that God’ s revelation in the Holy Scriptures was progressive.

We deny that later revelation, which may fulfill earlier revelation, ever corrects or contradicts it. We further deny that any normative revelation has been given since the completion of the New Testament writings.

Article VI

We affirm that the whole of Scripture and all its parts, down to the very words of the original, were given by divine inspiration.

We deny that the inspiration of Scripture can rightly be affirmed of the whole without the parts, or of some parts but not the whole.

Article VII

We affirm that inspiration was the work in which God by His Spirit, through human writers, gave us His Word. The origin of Scripture is divine. The mode of divine inspiration remains largely a mystery to us.

We deny that inspiration can be reduced to human insight, or to heightened states of consciousness of any kind.

Article VIII

We affirm that God in His Work of inspiration utilized the distinctive personalities and literary styles of the writers whom He had chosen and prepared.

We deny that God, in causing these writers to use the very words that He chose, overrode their personalities.

Article IX

We affirm that inspiration, though not conferring omniscience, guaranteed true and trustworthy utterance on all matters of which the Biblical authors were moved to speak and write.

We deny that the finitude or fallenness of these writers, by necessity or otherwise, introduced distortion or falsehood into God’s Word.

Article X

We affirm that inspiration, strictly speaking, applies only to the autographic text of Scripture, which in the providence of God can be ascertained from available manuscripts with great accuracy. We further affirm that copies and translations of Scripture are the Word of God to the extent that they faithfully represent the original.

We deny that any essential element of the Christian faith is affected by the absence of the autographs. We further deny that this absence renders the assertion of Biblical inerrancy invalid or irrelevant.

Article XI

We affirm that Scripture, having been given by divine inspiration, is infallible, so that, far from misleading us, it is true and reliable in all the matters it addresses.

We deny that it is possible for the Bible to be at the same time infallible and errant in its assertions. Infallibility and inerrancy may be distinguished, but not separated.

Article XII

We affirm that Scripture in its entirety is inerrant, being free from all falsehood, fraud, or deceit.

We deny that Biblical infallibility and inerrancy are limited to spiritual, religious, or redemptive themes, exclusive of assertions in the fields of history and science. We further deny that scientific hypotheses about earth history may properly be used to overturn the teaching of Scripture on creation and the flood.

Article XIII

We affirm the propriety of using inerrancy as a theological term with reference to the complete truthfulness of Scripture.

We deny that it is proper to evaluate Scripture according to standards of truth and error that are alien to its usage or purpose. We further deny that inerrancy is negated by Biblical phenomena such as a lack of modern technical precision, irregularities of

grammar or spelling, observational descriptions of nature, the reporting of falsehoods, the use of hyperbole and round numbers, the topical arrangement of material, variant selections of material in parallel accounts, or the use of free citations.

Article XIV

We affirm the unity and internal consistency of Scripture.

We deny that alleged errors and discrepancies that have not yet been resolved vitiate the truth claims of the Bible.

Article XV

We affirm that the doctrine of inerrancy is grounded in the teaching of the Bible about inspiration.

We deny that Jesus’ teaching about Scripture may be dismissed by appeals to accommodation or to any natural limitation of His humanity.

Article XVI

We affirm that the doctrine of inerrancy has been integral to the Church’s faith throughout its history.

We deny that inerrancy is a doctrine invented by Scholastic Protestantism, or is a reactionary position postulated in response to negative higher criticism.

Article XVII

We affirm that the Holy Spirit bears witness to the Scriptures, assuring believers of the truthfulness of God’s written Word.

We deny that this witness of the Holy Spirit operates in isolation from or against Scripture.

Article XVIII

We affirm that the text of Scripture is to be interpreted by grammatico-historicaI exegesis, taking account of its literary forms and devices, and that Scripture is to interpret Scripture.

We deny the legitimacy of any treatment of the text or quest for sources lying behind it that leads to relativizing, dehistoricizing, or discounting its teaching, or rejecting its claims to authorship.

Article XIX

We affirm that a confession of the full authority, infallibility, and inerrancy of Scripture is vital to a sound understanding of the whole of the Christian faith. We further affirm that such confession should lead to increasing conformity to the image of Christ.

We deny that such confession is necessary for salvation. However, we further deny that inerrancy can be rejected without grave consequences both to the individual and to the Church.


Five Views on Biblical Inerrancy

The following are chapter notes from the book, “Five Views on Biblical Inerrancy.” The book is a compilation of essays from R. Albert Mohler Jr., Peter Enns, Michael F. Bird, Kevin J. Vanhoozer, and John R. Franke. The general editors are J. Merrick and Stephen M. Garrett. The textbook is in the Counterpoints of Bible & Theology Series. It was published in 2013 by Zondervan.

Chapter One:    When the Bible Speaks, God Speaks: The Classic Doctrine of Biblical Inerrancy

The editors of the book “Five Views on Biblical Inerrancy” have put together a conversation in written form between academics who discuss the doctrine of inerrancy. The discussion is structured in a counterpoint format where four contributors frame the narrative with an opening statement to challenge thought and debate. Participants of the discussion include four prominent individuals within an academic context who bring together multiple perspectives about what inerrancy is. And if it is a valid way to understand and accept Scripture, its merits or flaws. Participants include Albert Mohler Jr (President of Southern Baptist Theological Seminary), Michael F. Bird (Anglican Priest, Theologian, and NT Scholar), Peter Enns (Author, Biblical Studies Professor), John R. Franke (Theologian, Professor of Religious Studies), and Kevin Vanhoozer (Theologian, Systematic Theology Professor).

As anyone would understand the term inerrancy, a common definition is generally accepted as follows: “The idea that Scripture is completely free from error. It is generally agreed by all theologians who use the term that inerrancy at least refers to the trustworthy and authoritative nature of Scripture as God’s Word, which informs humankind of the need for and the way to salvation. Some theologians, however, affirm that the Bible is also completely accurate in whatever it teaches about other subjects, such as science and history.”1 In comparison, the Second Vatican Council defines it as: “Therefore, since everything asserted by the inspired authors or sacred writers must be held to be asserted by the Holy Spirit, it follows that the books of Scripture must be acknowledged as teaching solidly, faithfully and without error that truth which God wanted put into sacred writings2 for the sake of salvation.” 3 To further recognize Protestant or Evangelical attestation of inerrancy, the Chicago Statement on Biblical Inerrancy (CSBI) is widely understood as informative to clarify what is meant and accepted as Scripture inerrant of facts and truth.

Mohler offered the prescriptive “When the Bible Speaks, God Speaks: The Classic Doctrine of Biblical Inerrancy” to open the first of a five-part series of declarations. He makes a case for inerrancy as Scripture is a testimony to itself while serving the faith and needs of the Church. To anchor the testimony of God’s Word as trustworthy, Mohler makes a further compelling and persuasive point that Scripture corresponds to God’s personal nature as his own self-revelation (44).

According to Mohler, our comprehension and understanding of God’s Word to support formulaic doctrines are not freestanding. A theology stems from God’s Word as it produces a realism to “affirm the irreducible ontological reality of the God of the Bible.” As “God wrote a book” (45), Mohler affirms that human authors were guided into truth and protected from all error by the Holy Spirit. The absence of error, as a result, explains the propositional value of inerrancy. As such, the terms infallible and inerrant reject the claims the Word of God is theologically incorrect or without truthfulness in its intent to bring salvific, theological, and historiological messaging to its readers.

Therefore, it is affirmed by the CSBI that the Word of God constitutes plenary inspiration for faith and practice. It is helpful as it is authoritative for belief and instruction.

Chapter Two:    Inerrancy, However Defined, Does Not Describe What the Bible Does

As ideological fencing was placed by Pharisees who set up regulations around the Mosaic law, they did so to provide insulative barriers at some distance to prevent people from breaking the Old Testament covenant after their return from Babylonian exile. By comparison, it intuitively seems like evangelicals set up theological fencing around the doctrine of inerrancy to prevent people from corrupting the closed Biblical canon and the interpretive meaning of Scripture for valid soteriological purposes. As Enns referred to John Frame’s view about inerrancy as a theologically propositional idea, he wrote that he would rather do away with the term but could not do so because of certain corruptions to follow from theologians (scholars).4

Before Enns began to deconstruct each of the three test cases of Biblical inerrancy initiated by Mohler in chapter one, he spent considerable effort on the disharmony of evangelicals over inerrancy (i.e., socially liberal objections to Scriptural authority) and the Chicago Statement on Biblical Inerrancy (CSBI). He grieves over the disconnect between academics and inerrantist evangelicals over the doctrine of inerrancy, and he makes clear that it sells the Bible short. Enns also declares that inerrancy sells God short as it is merely a theory of inferior purpose. In his view, it’s a doctrine that needs to be scrapped as it preempts discussion about scholarly conclusions about Scripture’s accuracy, facts, and truths (or at least evangelical interpretation of it). Through Enns’ perspective, it is clear that some academic scholars are certain inerrantists are intellectually dishonest (84) and a disservice to culture as ineffectual spiritual witnesses.5

To add further detail to Enns’ objections to the CSBI, he walks through each of its four assertions point-by-point. All four assertions pertain to the authority of Scripture, its witness of Christ and the Holy Spirit, its commitments to faith, life, and mission, and discontinuity between lifestyle and faith claims of inerrantists. Stemming from each, as there is his distinction made between authority and inerrancy, this is deconstruction. As God’s testimony of himself is true, His Word is undoubtedly accurate without error by extension. Conversely, Enns supposes that as inerrantists view the inseparable linkage between authority and inerrancy, that is a perspective should require a defense. The type of authority recognized by inerrantists is questioned in a further effort to dilute the purpose and intent of the CSBI as merely an affirmation document. The CSBI carries no creedal weight, but it is simply a point of reference or a marker to ascertain what someone concludes or supposes about the nature of Scripture, its truth claims, self-witness, and testimony. Enns and like-minded evangelicals prefer to eliminate the doctrine to render it subject to open-ended critical interaction.

While Enns wants to see “a valid definition of the word truth” (87), he wants Scripture held up to critical review without immunity to our interpretive cultural assumptions. It appears he wants the plain truth and meaning of Scripture and its message rendered impotent to guide and protect believers. Consider the interchange between Jesus and the religious leaders of John 8:12-58 as it concerns how He defines Truth of Himself and that of the Father. By His verbal expression of meaning, it is absolute and without error.

Finally, in so many words, Enns says he genuinely wants to introduce a way to make Scripture compatible with scholars’ research concerning ANE facts, archeological discoveries, and literary analysis of ancient civilizations. So Enns wrote what he thought about an “incarnation model” as an alternative in opposition to the doctrine of inerrancy. An “incarnation model” was set up as a counterpoint to an “inerrancy model” to frame the discussion with a new category of false or foreign meaning. As if generations of the doctrine of inerrancy had no bearing, it was set up as an objective comparison or alternative to inerrancy overall to include the CSBI statement. Contributors Bird, Franke, and Vanhoozer’s views about what Enns wrote weren’t comprehensive or well developed, but they revealed a tension between the doctrine of inerrancy and the incarnation model as if there was something to explore further according to Enns’ perspective.

To consider what the incarnation model implies, Bird’s restatement of John Webster’s view is an eye-opening refutation: “this incarnational model is, as John Webster calls it, ‘Christologically disastrous.’ It’s disastrous because it threatens the uniqueness of the Christ event, since it assumes that hypostatic union is a general characteristic of divine self-disclosure in, through, or by a creaturely agent. Furthermore, it results in a divinizing of the Bible by claiming that divine ontological equality exists between God’s being and his communicative action.”6 Moreover, Irenaeus of Lyons (130-230 A.D.), a disciple of Polycarp, separated incarnation between the Word and Christ within his work Against Heresies. He wrote of the incarnation of Jesus but not of the Word itself to exclude incarnational participation. To quote Irenaeus, “For they will have it, that the Word and Christ never came into this world; that the Saviour, too, never became incarnate, nor suffered, but that He descended like a dove upon the dispensational Jesus; and that, as soon as He had declared the unknown Father, He did again ascend into the Pleroma.” 7

Chapter Three:    Inerrancy Is Not Necessary for Evangelicalism Outside the USA

The book’s third part, Five Views on Biblical Inerrancy, entitled “Inerrancy is Not Necessary for Evangelicalism Outside the USA,” concerns Michael F. Bird’s views on American understanding of inerrancy concerning the CSBI. Without much interaction with inerrancy in general as a contribution to the work of the book about Biblical Inerrancy, there is an absence of the distinction. The work of chapter 3 in the text is primarily a discourse on affirmations, objections, and concerns about the CSBI. As Bird narrows his thoughts around the particulars of the CSBI, he goes well beyond the purpose and intent of the Chicago Statement’s purpose of upholding the doctrine of inerrancy. Bird takes exception to various points of CSBI inerrancy verbiage around the Biblical creation account in Genesis. He would presumably agree that the truth and principles of inerrancy refer to the trustworthiness and authoritative nature of God’s word as authoritative.

From Bird’s various perspectives, he would not entirely affirm what the Bible infers about other subjects such as science and history. In fact, Bird’s views about inerrancy are better stated as a better categorization of veracity. From the inner witness of the Church by the Holy Spirit, Scripture’s “divine truthfulness” (158) is a way to set aside the claims or proclamations of  negative statements in defense of “inerrancy.” Whether on its own merits or as an apologetic expression of the CSBI by American evangelicalism concerning the doctrine inerrancy or inspiration of Scripture.

What the Bible says about itself pertains to its use and inspiration (2 Tim 3:16). Among the various genres of Scripture, the Old and New Testaments are attestations of divine truth whether in narrative, poetic, prophetic, apocalyptic, epistolary form. Scripture best interprets Scripture and reservations about exceptions concerning inerrancy as it does so, whether supported by the CSBI or not, isn’t productive on the grounds of harmonization, literary discrepancies, nation of origination, or supposed contradictions without historiographical refutation. Particularly when so much antipathy exists around the meaning and purpose of God’s Word as it is intended by define revelation for God’s glory and for salvific outcomes. The doctrine of inerrancy doesn’t claim for itself authority over matters concerning self-contradictory postmodern assertions (i.e., opposition to absolute truth and authority). The CSBI and the doctrine of inerrancy are assembled to support a high view of Scripture toward confidence for its intended purpose.

Some objections to inerrancy appear to stem from the term itself. As the Word of God is without error and reliable as God is Truth, Bird calls attention to its comparative infallibility and inspiration. Bird doesn’t indicate that the Word of God is with error or without truth, nor does he suggest that it is uninspired. His reservations are around what interpreters understand about the idea of inerrancy and how that pertains to conclusions involving life and practice. Particularly across cultures of different nationalities that do not hold to the doctrine of inerrancy, especially as it is defined and understood in the West or America more narrowly.

The difference between inerrancy and infallibility is essential and necessary to recognize and understand. To put it clearly, inerrancy, at a minimum, refers to the trustworthy and authoritative nature of God’s word for salvific purposes. By comparison, infallibility refers to Scripture’s inability to fail in its ultimate purpose of revealing God and the way to salvation. It is counterproductive to conflate the two terms or to use them interchangeably. The doctrines of infallibility and inerrancy are not for a social utility or to shape social justice initiatives for society or the State. While Catholicism shares the same definition of inerrancy as Protestantism, it differs in defining infallibility. Infallibility within Catholicism includes the church (i.e., the magisterium and its dogma) under the pope’s authority.

Bird’s assessment and criticism about tirades against God’s Word is exactly the correct posture against those who stand in opposition to its truth, authority, reliability, and inspiration of Scripture. However, it isn’t so much secular culture or atheists who so much pose a harmful threat to the doctrines of inerrancy and infallibility as does Christian academics or scholars, well-meaning or not. It is for internal reasons of mishandling God’s Word that it is served by assertive statements of inerrancy to prevent its surrender to a multitude of professing Christians who have a large range of worldviews (including liberalism, or socialism) and would rather see God’s Word rendered insufficient and irrelevant to a postmodern society. Professing Christians, especially progressive Christians, are just as readily inclined to make God’s Word into its own image as secular society.

Unrelated Note: In support of feminist egalitarianism, Bird makes an inflammatory assertion that complementarians enable abuse: Article

Chapter Four:    Augustinian Inerrancy: Literary Meaning, Literal Truth, and Literate Interpretation in the Economy of Biblical Discourse

As affirmed by Vanhoozer, the doctrine of inerrancy has an important presupposition. That most important presupposition is: God speaks. Or, more specifically, God the Creator communicates through human language and literature as a means of communicative action to people. Vanhoozer also points out that the works of the Trinity are undivided (opera trinitatis ad extra indivisa sunt) as triune discourse indicative of communicative action involving subjects, objects, and purpose. He makes the case that language is functional and cognitive in nature to support the intent of divine revelation. Therefore, it is recognized that Scripture is a corpus of written communicative work consisting of historical assertions, commands, and explanations. According to Carl Henry (20th-century theologian), Scripture is propositional, but it is also trustworthy as true as it is a correspondence of Christ’s witness to what and who God is.

Inerrancy is a claim that the Bible is true and trustworthy through critical testing and cross-examination. Just as Augustine speaks of the incarnation as humans give tangibility of thoughts as words, Christ is the exact imprint of God’s being (Heb 1:3). Jesus is the image of the invisible God (Col 1:15) and what Christ speaks is Truth because He originates as God from the Father who is Truth and communicates truth. Whether verbally while with us in Creation or in Scripture by the testimonies of eye-witness accounts of his verbal speech acts. Within the old or new covenants, by God’s presence or His Spirit among people, He cannot lie in Scripture as His personal veracity is made clear through the inspiration of the Canon.

As made evident through divine revelation, truth is a correspondence of covenantal and redemptive meaning. The modes of its conveyance have a bearing on the methods of truth messaging by which it is delivered and understood. Allegory, metaphors, poetic expressions, and narrative discourses together establish the means of language utilized to accomplish its desired intent. Therefore, as Vanhoozer proved, it isn’t helpful when critics of inerrancy confuse matters by suggesting that inerrantists believe every word of the Bible as literal truth. Vanhoozer distinguishes between “sentence meaning” and “speaker, or writer meaning” when readers seek to understand what the author is doing or saying within Scriptural messaging. Analogies defy critical assertions about literalist interpretations of meaning.

Literalism, irrespective of context, can produce contradictions in meaning. Or it can confuse the intent of messaging through various linguistic methods, especially as prophecies and parables were verbally uttered and recorded in Scripture to convey imagery or parallel thoughts and ideas to achieve Spiritual understanding among listeners or readers. The communication method and its content are intentional, just as the assembly, formation, and preservation of God’s Word are true, sure, and lasting for those of faith to believe.

Inerrancy doesn’t claim to affirm or validate scientific or philosophical observations and constructs precisely. Observations of physical behaviors and explanations of metaphysical reality originating from beings in natural order don’t have reach to ascertain spiritual truth and meaning as propositioned and asserted from God’s Word. Supposed contradictions in Scripture that serve as proof-text “gotchas” do not subvert the inerrant truth and meaning of intended spiritual messaging, and theological truth held out as spiritually factual from different authorial perspectives. Even with elaborate and effective explanations to reconcile apparent differences, there isn’t much acceptance to recover veracity among many who object to the doctrine of inerrancy.

Whether believers or unbelievers interpret Scripture according to cognitive reason and comprehension for rational thought and conclusion, gathered facts can become assembled incorrectly to arrive at false notions of belief or disbelief. To quote Vanhoozer, “God’s words are wholly reliable; their human interpretation, not so much” (224). To further explain, biblical inerrancy requires biblical literacy. It is a yoke of burden that people of postmodern culture view Scriptural literality by its terms and expectations of meaning. People within modern society expect a reality of the time of the Old and New Covenants to conform to how things are expected today. The claims of inerrancy do not imply there is only one way to map the reality of the world correctly, either then or now. Proper hermeneutical stands separate from inerrancy as necessary to understand and accept Truth from Scripture.

Chapter Five:    Recasting Inerrancy: The Bible As Witness to Missional Plurality

John R. Franke’s contribution to the evangelical conversation around inerrancy is driven by his aspirations around what he calls a plurality of truth toward God’s missional objectives. By missional theology in keeping with the mission of God, Franke means humanitarian relief and advancement as chief of concerns. When Franke speaks of missional imperatives that involve the gospel and discipleship, it is always within a social and cultural context to improve the human condition. To Franke, the meaning of Scripture as inerrant is not so much about its salvific relevance as humanity is lost in sin and stands condemned without redemption. The authority of Scripture as a witness to the mission of God comes from the truth claims of Christ and the veracity of His words as He is the incarnate expression of God.

Franke’s sympathy toward postmodern theology explains his objections to static biblicism. The Spirit continues to speak through Scripture as he puts it but doesn’t offer thoughts about the meaning and purpose of Holy Spirit inspired Scripture for the actual gospel purpose of salvation and restoration of people to God. Franke’s contribution rests very much on the here and now for people in terms of missional objectives, not the already but not yet. The concern isn’t so much that people are perishing and headed toward hell, as it is their earthly well-being. The concern should rather be primary-secondary prioritization from a missional perspective. The truth of the Old and New Covenant’s meaning entirely revolves around how humanity would return to God. The confidence believers have about what Christ does to reconcile people to God comes from truth spoken and written without error and infallibly. With authority, believers can meet people’s spiritual and physical needs by missional endeavor rooted in sound theology and a commitment to the truth claims of Christ and God’s Word at work.

As Franke writes, “I believe that inerrancy challenges this notion and serves to deconstruct the idea of a single normative system of theology” (277), he is revealing his thoughts about what postmodern progressives do to reject conformity to the text of Scripture “for the sake of systematic unity.” The assertion illegitimate interpretive assumptions make clear postmodern thought, as there is no acceptance of universal truth. According to Franke, truth must be plural to accomplish contextual missional objectives relative to individual interpretation from Scripture. As conventionally defined by Protestants and Catholics, the doctrine of inerrancy is recast by Franke as an open and flexible tradition for pluralistic perspectives, practices, and experiences. It is unacceptable to Franke that the whole Bible is interpretive as an inerrant description of the gospel and Christ’s commands to love God and neighbor. Essentially, it is his call to redefine inerrancy such that the Bible is what we make of it and not what the authors intended.

Franke’s final thoughts about the cultural relevance of the gospel bring further alarm as he calls on his readers to surrender universal and timeless theology. He attempts to message a desire to redefine inerrancy to accomplish a culturally relativistic notion of God’s Word. That is, to rewrite Scripture to shape truth suitable for cultural conditions toward various human interests aside from salvific reconciliation. Where truth as concrete or abstract meaning carries less utility to accomplish objectives and instructions explicitly set forth by the Creator. Objectives and instructions delivered through human language expressed in truth as God is truth that must be accepted and theologically contextualized without compromise. It is crucial to ensure there is no loss or corruption of meaning. It is necessary to further God’s kingdom and bring people together in redemption toward their salvation and physical well-being without surrendering absolute truth and our acceptance of Scriptural authority.

Citations

__________________________
1 Stanley Grenz, David Guretzki, and Cherith Fee Nordling, Pocket Dictionary of Theological Terms (Downers Grove, IL: InterVarsity Press, 1999), 66.
2 cf. St. Augustine, “Gen. ad Litt.” 2, 9, 20: PL 34, 270–271; Epistle 82, 3: PL 33, 277: CSEL 34, 2, p. 354. St. Thomas, “On Truth,” Q. 12, A. 2, C.Council of Trent, session IV, Scriptural Canons: Denzinger 783 (1501). Leo XIII, encyclical “Providentissimus Deus:” EB 121, 124, 126–127. Pius XII, encyclical “Divino Afflante Spiritu:” EB 539.
3 Catholic Church, “Dogmatic Constitution on Divine Revelation: Dei Verbum,” in Vatican II Documents (Vatican City: Libreria Editrice Vaticana, 2011).
4 John M. Frame, Systematic Theology: An Introduction to Christian Belief (Phillipsburg, NJ: P&R Publishing, 2013), 598.
5 Cited by Enns: “For a focused critique of the CSBI (and its later sister document the Chicago Statement on Biblical Hermeneutics 1982), see Iain Provan, ” ‘How Can I Understand, Unless Someone Explains It to Me?’ (Acts 8:30–31): Evangelicals and Biblical Hermeneutics,” BBR 17.1 (2007): 1–36. See also Carlos Bovell, Rehabilitating Inerrancy in a Culture of Fear (Eugene, Ore.: Wipf & Stock, 2012), 44–65; Kevin J. Vanhoozer, “Lost in Interpretation? Truth, Scripture, and Hermeneutics,” JETS 48, no. 1 (March 2005): 89–114. For an appeal for a more prominent role the Chicago statements should play in evangelicalism today, see Jason Sexton, “How Far beyond Chicago? Assessing Recent Attempts to Reframe the Inerrancy Debate,” Themelios 34 (2009): 26–49.”
6 Peter Enns, “Inerrancy, However Defined, Does Not Describe What the Bible Does,” in Five Views on Biblical Inerrancy, ed. J. Merrick, Stephen M. Garrett, and Stanley N. Gundry, Zondervan Counterpoints Series (Grand Rapids, MI: Zondervan, 2013), 125.
7 Irenaeus of Lyons, “Irenæus against Heresies,” in The Apostolic Fathers with Justin Martyr and Irenaeus, ed. Alexander Roberts, James Donaldson, and A. Cleveland Coxe, vol. 1, The Ante-Nicene Fathers (Buffalo, NY: Christian Literature Company, 1885), 427.


The Accession of Christ

The Old Testament informs us about how events unfold by what occurs in the New Testament. More specifically, around the canonical gospels, we see echoes of Jewish life and religious tradition that reach back to ancient norms, customs, mannerisms, practices, and developments. Within this research project, the field of view narrows to how Jewish royal accession serves as a backdrop to the legitimacy of Christ’s kingship. With specific examples, we will walk through what occurred along the timeline of monarchies to validate rulership and governance. Each King’s encounters to station them on their respective thrones were unique yet as part of a consistent pattern that developed an expectation for following kings. More relevantly, concerning Christ as the King of the Jews and ultimately as Christ the King of the Kingdom of God.

Introduction

With scriptural support, the astute bible student can detect overlapping conditions by which the Kings of ancient Israel attained their status through lineage, achievement, and appointment. To perform functions as king to which the ancient nation of Israel navigated through conflict is of paramount interest as it concerns the messianic prophecies and covenant promises that were made by YHWH to a people, unlike any other nation. Down through the centuries to the time of Jesus as the Messiah, we see fulfilled expectations in His intentional activity to demonstrate who He is while supported by a genealogical reality that attests to His legitimacy.

The organization of this paper is segmented into several sections that together demonstrate who Jesus was by what He did and by what occurred in His life. The significance of Jesus’ life as ascendant human divinity who, in His humanity, attains elevated stature is by necessity a required outcome as prescribed throughout Old Testament prophecy. The interrelated functions of kingship and messiah operate together. In one sense, for purposes of rule and administration of justice, while on the other for compassion, deliverance, and mercy as the “Mashiach,” or the anointed one.1

The three-part requirement of the kingship of Christ involved stages of accession that were both spiritual and physical realities. With Old Testament examples of these stages, expectations formed over time across kings that ascended to the thrones of Israel. However, the kings of the Old Testament were not messianic in nature as they were of Christ in the New Testament. While the nation of Israel and its people insisted upon having a king like other nations (1 Sam 8:20), those who rose to power were not of the divine caliber and origin who would also usher the Kingdom of God to Earth. Jesus was King of the Jews and the King of Kings in supreme reign over the Kingdom of God.

Necessity & Significance

It was necessary for Jesus to die to accomplish His mission and fulfill His ministry. Moreover, He had to die to ascend as both the King of the Jews and the King of the Kingdom of God. There were additional reasons why Jesus chose to give His life. Still, the prevailing significance of His accession was preceded by intervals of kingly rule among Old Testament royalty who commonly share attributes. The New Testament gospel writers intentionally reached back to patterns of accession repeated in the Old Testament to demonstrate in narrative form Christ’s life and ministry to satisfy requirements much the same. Numerous kings throughout Israel’s history foreshadowed Jesus’ eventual rise that meticulously previews a coming King who would be Messiah and God.

All the way back during the prophet Samuel’s time, the Lord spoke about Israel’s rejection as King over them (1 Sam 8:7). It was then that the Jews were to undergo a long series of failed or limited excursions into human governance whereby Christ the King and Messiah would in the distant future arise as the rightful and effective King of the people. It was of significance then because YHWH was once again relegated to the inferior preferences of the people. Even along the way of failed covenantal history, they rejected Him as God and then King whereas eventually, their Messiah would emerge to fulfill prophetic utterances. Jesus’ ascension through the Davidic genealogy was to set up the path in which His office as King would be validated.2 Even more, substantiated by the pattern of accession that the biblical writers, in both the Old and New Testaments, articulate as true to Christ.

The announcements of Jesus as King began at the time of John the Baptist as they were both aware of His descendants from King David. While John the Baptist would exclaim, “the Kingdom of Heaven is at hand” (Matt 3:2) to usher in Jesus the Messiah, he made sure that His presence was upon the people.3 Moreover, Jesus Himself would proclaim the same message, “The time is fulfilled, and the kingdom of God is at hand; repent and believe in the gospel” (Mark 1:17). Together they were reminiscent of a royal procession as earlier intimated by Rome’s coming to Judea when Caesar traveled through Palestine.4 Where before him, the way was cleared of logs and debris, and his path was made straight for his visit to Judea. The coming emperor’s recognition was made clear by what was prepared before him and would, after that, translate in John the Baptist’s proclamations about Jesus as the coming King and God-man. It all comes together about 500 years before the arrival of Jesus, Zechariah, the prophet foretold of Him as the king who would be endowed with salvation while riding into Jerusalem.  

“Rejoice greatly, O daughter of Zion! Shout in triumph, O daughter of Jerusalem! Behold, your king is coming to you; He is just and endowed with salvation, Humble, and mounted on a donkey, Even on a colt, the foal of a donkey.”
– Zechariah 9:9

There it was in the New Testament, where he arrived in humble yet royal procession into the Kingdom of His own as publicly pronounced dramatically by John the Baptist.

Tripartite Requirement of Kingship

Ever since the time of the prophet Samuel, we see throughout Scripture the progression of three conditions by which individuals became King of Israel. Every time an ancient Israeli individual became king, there wasn’t a precisely familiar ritual to accession, but a general pattern by which a king was anointed who then overcame a foe as a test and after that underwent a ceremony of some type. To follow are various examples in the Old Testament outlined in detail where they together demonstrate a pattern that beckons toward what Jesus lived through as necessary to rise as the legitimate king over the people of Israel and all nations.

The stages of accession were not formal or structured as some ongoing methodology down through the centuries. However, they were part of a pattern to set expectations among Israel’s people to recognize the legitimacy and qualities of an existing or forthcoming monarchy.5 The leaders who took the office of king in ancient Israel arrived at that status by which one condition preceded another by necessity. The first stage of accession (anointing) always followed the second stage (defeat of a foe), which in turn was followed by a third stage (coronation). All stages were accompanied by various circumstances that correspond to the work of YHWH within Israel with respect to its surrounding nations.

Stages of Accession

Consistent with the gospel narratives, the kingly accession pattern follows an Old Testament course of historical events. This pattern of stages is consistent with research and terms concerning their definitions and meaning within an ancient Jewish context.6

  • Divine Selection and Anointing (Designation)
    More generally, of a prophet beginning with Samuel and to King Saul, then to David, Solomon, Jeroboam and others, YHWH selects and appoints individuals as rulers over the nation of Israel for a sovereign purpose.
  • Defeat of a Foe (Demonstration)
    Before coronation can occur, a designated king-elect must undergo a trial to overcome a foe and set of difficult circumstances. YHWH forms and uses circumstances to validate selected royal accession to achieve redemptive outcomes toward His purposes.  
  • Exaltation (Coronation)
    Once YHWH’s designation is given to an appointee, and there follows a demonstration of worthy accession, an exaltation occurs to indicate permanence (i.e., “Long Live the King!”) to forever seal the newly arrived power to reign, administer justice, and rule.

All three stages are coherent with one another across time as each is mutually inclusive.

Old Testament Stages of Accession

King Saul

We find in 1 Samuel 10:19 a prayer of the Israelites in which they petition YHWH for a King.7 As YHWH hears their prayer and answers them, He gathers all tribes together to direct the people to their anointed King. The Lord has chosen Saul to reign as King over them (1 Sam 10:24), where his designation was settled and recognized by the population. He was anointed to be the prince of the people of Israel (1 Sam 10:1) by Samuel with oil as a mark of certitude prior to the people’s recognition of their given King.

After his designation, Saul bears the challenge of defeating an enemy. YHWH instructed him through Samuel to attack and destroy the Philistines (10:7), but instead, he attacks and destroys the Ammonites in a feat of victory and triumph. A satisfactory outcome in the view of the people of Israel, but not before YHWH. Nevertheless, Samuel accepts the victory and the second stage of Saul’s accession advances. The people gather in Gilgal and make peace offerings before the Lord, where they also rejoice greatly for their new king. Yet another rejection of their God over them.

King David

The story of the prophet Samuel’s anointing of David is clear evidence of designation by YHWH (1 Sam 16:13). Thereafter, David would face the giant Goliath (1 Sam 17:50) and kill him to defend God’s honor as a set up to deliver a feat of victory in view of Israel to again point to a valid stage of accession after the prophet Samuel anointed young David as King-elect. The following coronation in Scripture is self-evident (1 Chronicles 12:38) to make clear the final stage of David’s permanent reign.

King Solomon

Solomon’s anointing was done by both a priest and a prophet this time. Both Zadok the priest and Nathan the prophet anoint Solomon (1 Kings 1:34) to double-down on the accession’s legitimacy by tradition and divine appointment. King David knew the stages required, and YHWH set the circumstances by which Solomon would become challenged, victorious, and given a coronation to elevate him to reign as king. Adonijah challenges the King-elect by requesting through Bathsheba the concubine Abishag a Shunammite as his wife. This woman, who was previously a type of concubine of David before his death, was a pawn to capture the kingdom even while Adonijah recognized Solomon’s place as king as appointed by YHWH (1 Kings 2:15). Adonijah already had Abiathar, the priest, and Joab, the military commander, as allies and to take David’s concubine was to take a piece of his harem. Adonijah was not done and did not relinquish the kingdom to YHWH and Solomon as king. Adonijah, the older brother of Solomon, had challenged him as a foe with formidable support from the people and the authorities surrounding him. Solomon recognized the challenge as defiance where the next stage of his accession would commence.

Solomon had both Adonijah, and Joab killed, with Abiathar exiled by decree. Solomon’s first and final stages of accession by coronation are recorded in Scripture (1 Chronicles 29:20-25).

King Jeroboam

King Jeroboam’s designation does not come by anointing but by another means that indicate a succession of Solomon from YHWH (1 Kings 11:29-37). Ahijah, the prophet, finds Jeroboam on the road, takes his garment, and rips it into 12-pieces. There were ten pieces of which represent ten tribes of Israel, handed over to Jeroboam. This activity is a prophetic act of designation that sets Jeroboam to the king of these tribes. As Jeroboam was not of a Davidic lineage and the transfer of power originated as a judgment from YHWH against Solomon, the requirement to validate Jeroboam’s kingship was implicitly waived. To therefore recognize him as a king who was simply illegitimate in terms of accession and by comparison.

New Testament Stages of Accession

Old Testament patterns of accession are valuable indicators for recognizing and understanding what prophetic events led to the kingship of Christ. We realize through the biblical text what markers to look for from among legitimate kingly accessions. Namely, from the Davidic line of royalty to validate the office of King toward Jesus, we are to look for the stages of His ascent and ask what is more substantive to gain maximum confidence around the accuracy of prophetic fulfillment. More importantly, what these stages mean with respect to the reign of Christ over the Kingdom of God.

In careful consideration of New Testament events, we observe the anointing of Jesus through His baptism, His demonstration and defeat of a foe, and His coronation at the crucifixion.8 These were the stages He underwent with spiritual meaning at a much greater depth and significance than merely as the King of the Jews (which He was). Old Testament stages anchored the legitimacy of His elevated status that various kings cleared. Still, the translation to events in the life of Jesus was of a spiritual realm compared to a kingdom of a chosen people fraught with politics and religious self-interest.

The difference between the anointing of Jesus and the legitimate Davidic kings that preceded Him was that John the Baptist baptized Him, and God the Father audibly appeared to express His approval. His anointing was unique in this sense because He was designated rightful king both as human and God to become God-king. The prophet’s anointing was a double portion, so to speak, as both John the Baptist and Elijah were there to designate Jesus as King (Matt 11:14). King of both the Kingdom of God and the Jews. Immediately after the anointing of Christ, He was led to the wilderness by the Holy Spirit to face His foe, Satan. The second stage of accession was ushered upon Jesus to prove He is worthy and to set the tone for His ministry and forthcoming work through His apostles. While He was tempted to commit sins against the Father and betray His mission, the hardship He underwent was of enormous spiritual significance. Far greater than conflicts that were upon Him from religious adversaries, or Rome, and the social pressures throughout the Galilee area. Jesus was especially victorious in the face of temptations common to humanity where He would become elevated as the King over the Kingdom of God. Exalted and worthy of all honor and glory befitting Him as King of the greatest stature, His coronation thereafter became inevitable. He proved Himself worthy while holy and blameless as a man to serve as a model for humanity to admire, love, and pursue in righteousness.

Before the final stage of Jesus’ accession, it was necessary to establish expectations toward His forthcoming status. Both Old and New Testament biblical writers knew these patterns of accession, whether they were a matter of tradition or historically customary norms. Jesus likely knew of the tripartite stages of accession as He was entirely adept at Old Testament Scripture since they spoke of Him (John 5:39). His successful completion of one stage after the other had to be public to satisfy the expectations concerning legitimacy compared to the Davidic lineage before Him. Witnesses to His anointing, or designation, and demonstration of kingly stature and position were necessary as a validated correlation to assure maximum confidence in Jewish literature that He was and is, in fact, a King. Both the King of the Jews and the King of the Kingdom of God due to how Jesus advanced along the stages of accession.

It was not until the end of Christ’s life that the Roman Procurator Pilate began to recognize Jesus’ assertion that He is a king. At the time of Jesus’ trial, from among numerous Jewish leaders, Herod, Roman officials, and others, He was referred to as a King several times. While recorded in Scripture as a mockery, His status was recognized if not dismissed as a joke for the privileged class and onlookers to witness. To cast shame upon Him, He suffered as a King not for Himself, but for others to accomplish what the King of a spiritual kingdom would do.  

Jesus was placed on trial because He claimed to sit at the right hand of power. Before the Jewish religious authorities, this put Him in a heap of big trouble. Jesus used this intentional phrase to cast certainty upon what the Sanhedrin would do to assure Jesus would die. For Jesus to advance to the final stage of accession, He had to die. As King, for there to be a resurrection and ascension, He first had to die. And die as a messianic king to accomplish His eternal status and reign over the Kingdom of God inhabited by people who would follow Him through salvation by grace through faith made possible. He would return His people to the Father, and they were to become citizens of a Kingdom that He brought in fulfillment of covenant promises centuries before.  

The question Pilate posed to Jesus, “are you the King of the Jews?” (Lk 23:3, Jn 18:33), revealed that he did not recognize the Jewish rules of accession. After all, in his words, “Am I a Jew?” (Jn 18:35) reinforces the value of Jesus’ clarity when He acknowledges His reign of another Kingdom. A kingdom above all kingdoms to include both Israel and Rome. Pilate pressed Jesus about His claim of royalty; the words of Jesus resonate in the hearts of millions. He, in fact, was and is a King who bears witness to the truth, and His followers know Him and abide in Him. By His testimony before Pilate, “You say that I am a king. For this purpose, I have come into the world,” Jesus seals His claim and what was to follow by necessity was His coronation. There was nothing Pilate could do to release Him as His redemptive purpose must be fulfilled.

Jews, the political class, the social elite, and religious leaders were oblivious to what Jesus was to accomplish. Even His apostles were not fully aware of what was to occur and why. Only as revealed through Christ’s post-resurrection appearances and the Holy Spirit were they later able to piece together the implications of what was to come. Through the gospel and discipleship, the Kingdom of God was to develop and grow just as YHWH intended from the beginning. Challenges to the Kingdom from the Jews or Pilate were ineffective and absented any coherent understanding of what was forming before them and those for generations to follow.

The crucifixion was the final stage of accession. The crucifixion was the official coronation ceremony of Jesus’ ascent to the throne. His seat of power was given to Him by His death on the cross and by it, He was awarded eternal glory and honor due to such magnificence. As He was held at trial before Pilate and then to Herod and back to Pilate again, the vestments of royal position and notoriety were placed upon Him.9 He was given a crown of thorns (Jn 19:2) to serve as a visual cue that He was a king yet not by derision only. Even while Jewish people as a nation rejected Jesus, they still crowned Him King, and in a spiritual sense, the way they did it was of far greater significance and eternal meaning.

With the three stages of accession now complete, Jesus was irreversibly endowed as King. In accordance with the Scriptures, His intended purpose (Jn 18:37), and by the Jewish tradition of ascent to monarchy, there is no denying that He was marked as King both then and now. Then He was made King of the Jews and now as the ruler over the Kingdom of God both in heaven and on Earth. Objections to Jesus’ status from a historical perspective were made implausible because of what He had accomplished.

The Royal Heritage of Jesus

To further reinforce the historical accession of Christ as He passed through the three stages, His genealogy must be considered. If He did not begin from the correct bloodline, then at the outset, His contemporaries and everyone today must recognize His ascent as invalid. The root of His claim to the throne comes through the Davidic line of kingly advancement. Crucial to the Jews is the genealogy of a family line to trace back generations of heritage. The distinction between the genealogical account in the gospel of Matthew as compared to Luke was centered around His Jewish ancestry.10 The fascination about the lineages from Adam to Jesus rests with the divergence of genealogies after King David. Both Solomon and Nathan were the ancestors of Jesus’ parents, both Joseph and Mary, respectively. While Jesus needed to pass through the kingly accession, foundational to that effort and those outcomes was the royal descent between male and female to originate him through His birth. To this end, the backdrop of Jesus’ lineage was of paramount importance to Jewish populations during first-century Judaism.

The Royal Retinue of Jesus

The emergence of Jesus as King is found throughout Scripture to indicate His royal place among His people. The markers are placed throughout the biblical text to illustrate the means of His kingly office between His role as prophet, priest, and judge. The functional depth and breadth of Jesus’ place among His people and throughout history are unmistakable through various gospel accounts that speak of Him as a teacher, healer, counselor, and further positions of high regard. However, Augustine termed the three chief offices of Christ as the munus triplex: prophet, priest, and king designate Him as the son of David who alone is worthy of the seat of power at the right hand of God. All functions are subordinate to the overarching place as the mediator between God and humanity (1 Tim 2:5).

Back toward early Christian thought, the primary facet of Jesus’ kingship was His messianic identity.11 With the royal retinue of the crucified with Him at the cross, there were yet further indications of His station in a literal way. Not in figurative imagery to infer His place, but by actual instances and accounts of royal conduct of the messianic king. When biblical figures referenced Jesus as master, rabbi, Lord, they generally recognized His preeminent status. However, over time, His messianic status became more widely recognized as His ministry grew. As savior, the Christ, His performative function as a rescuer and deliverer was entirely congruent with how He as a God-king serves those of His Kingdom. The Samaritan woman at Jacob’s well recognized His messianic status (Jn 4:29). Peter recognized His messianic status (Matt 16:12-20). In time, all the Apostles, including the early church, recognized His divine nature as Messiah and a King of Kings due to return.

Further evidence of Jesus’ accession is found at the beginning and ending periods of His life. From the time of the Magi in Matthew 2, King Herod becomes distressed about the arrival of the “King of the Jews” (v.3). In fulfillment of Micah 5:2, Herod and all of Jerusalem were alarmed at the birth of Christ as the forthcoming king. As it was written,

“‘And you, Bethlehem, land of Judah, Are by no means least among the leaders of Judah; For out of you shall come forth a Ruler Who will shepherd My people Israel.’”

The phrase, “a ruler over the people of Israel,” has a clear enough meaning to bring out panic within Herod as he would seek to kill the coming king (v.13). There is no mystery here that Jesus was who Micah prophesied about to give an early indication and prediction that he would accede to ruler status and have governance over the people of Israel. There was enough prophetic credibility around the magi’s testimony to end the lives of the firstborn throughout Bethlehem and its vicinity. The valid and plausible threat of a king to impose rulership over Herod’s house of successors was enough for him to recognize its merits and act upon them.  

At the end of Jesus’ life, just before the crucifixion, He was referred to as king several times in the space of a day. Between Herod, Pilate, and the Jews, front and center was this notion that Jesus was a king who would become pitted against Caesar as the Jews decried “we have no king but Caesar” (Jn 19:15).

With all the intense upheaval in Jerusalem, in Galilee to the North, and even among Judean territories, so much attention and consternation added enormous weight to the accession of Christ. Not just by the accusations against Him and the claim to power that Jesus said and demonstrated, but by His matter-of-fact status. The gravity of protests against Him added weight to the truth of His kingship.

The Royal Return of Jesus

The return of Jesus as King is not only eschatological. Upon His resurrection, He returned to live among His followers victorious over sin and death. Just as a conquering king does, He defeats yet another foe. Only now to set Him as ultimate Potentate, or Lord of lords and King of kings because of the circumstances around His death and recovery. Having visited the “spirits in prison” to proclaim to them the truth of what He overcame and was now seated at the right hand of God (1 Pet 3:19-22) where angels and authorities were now subjected to Him. The reign of Christ just kept going well after the stages of His accession. His return by resurrection after death by crucifixion was further evidence of His kingship.

Throughout apocalyptic and eschatological work, we read of vivid imagery and symbolic meaning around the return of Christ. Particularly concerning His second coming and of His reign during the millennium era. The “Day of the Lord” suggests a call to authority. The kind of authority that is due to the King who reigns over the Kingdom of God. More explicitly, the Kingdom of God upon the Earth at His arrival is referred to by the Apostle John in his letter to the Churches in Asia Minor. In the biblical text, Revelation 19:16, he writes about the authority and power of the King.

“And on His robe and on His thigh, He has a name written, “King of Kings, and Lord of Lords.”

So as an expression of absolute sovereignty, Jesus appears as having authority over all rulers.12 Yet, while the title “King of kings” is frequently found in early Jewish literature, we find references to the same title in a similar fashion.13 The associations to this ultimate title are referenced by the gospel writers from the Old Testament (Deut. 10:17, Dan. 2:47) and sources available during the intertestamental period (2nd & 3rd Maccabees, 1 Enoch 9:4, among others). For example, to extoll the glories of Christ, “You are Lord of lords and the God of gods and King of the ages. The throne of your glory lasts unto all the generations of the ages, and your name is holy and great and blessed unto all the ages.”14 Throughout scripture and first-century literature is a foundation of references to the significance and meaning around the truth of Jesus’ return and reign in power and glory. As a King would reign over His kingdom, Jesus has a forthcoming mission to settle the Kingdom of God on Earth where renewal of creation and the restoration of His people is made certain.

Conclusion

With exquisite detail, all the way from the birth of Jesus through to the time of His return, there is a mountain of evidence about His kingship. Yet a royalty of a different kind. An ultimate royalty as the messianic God-king who was and is deeply involved in the welfare of His people. In Scripture, He gives the people of His kingdom historic clarity about the stages of accession as His predecessors assume the throne before Him. Sort of precursors to the reign that would follow, we witness human authorities and governments’ failures, whereas, in Christ, we become informed and understand His place as Lord of lords and King of Kings. Throughout His life and ministry, we see the overwhelming certainty of who He is by what He does from His authority.

There is a clear thread of Jesus as King throughout all of Scripture. All of it and then some throughout first-century literature. His prominence and exalted stature throughout creation to include humanity are of utmost astonishing value and meaning. All of creation is in witness of who He is and what He has done. That God the Father is pleased with Him adds to our desire to worship and honor Him as our sovereign King over all the Earth. His life’s events and circumstances in the Old and New Testaments are a comprehensive representation of who He is as King in authority over all rulers. It is without question that Jesus was the King of the Jews. Everyone will bow before Him from then, now, and the future. As Paul wrote to the Romans long ago, “Every knee shall bow, and every tongue shall confess Jesus as Lord” (Is 45:23, Rom 14:11, Phil 2:10), we shall honor Him and worship Him because of who He is and what He has done.

Citations

A portion of the research and material here is inspired and supported by the framework of accession as covered by Heiser’s podcast that outlines Shelton’s paper as cited. His review of other academic papers is referenced here as well. For further details and depth, reference Heiser’s podcast 333 “The Israelite King and Jesus as King” posted July 19, 2020, https://nakedbiblepodcast.com/podcast/naked-bible-333-the-israelite-king-and-jesus-as-king/.

  1. Mark L. Strauss, “Messiah,” ed. John D. Barry et al., The Lexham Bible Dictionary (Bellingham, WA: Lexham Press, 2016).
  2. M. G. Easton, “Kingly Office of Christ,” Easton’s Bible Dictionary (New York: Harper & Brothers, 1893).
  3. David S. Dockery, “King, Christ As,” ed. Chad Brand et al., Holman Illustrated Bible Dictionary (Nashville, TN: Holman Bible Publishers, 2003), 984.
  4. John F Hall, “The Roman Province of Judea: A Historical Overview.” Brigham Young University Studies, vol. 36, no. 3, 1996, pp. 319–336. JSTOR, www.jstor.org/stable/43044136. Accessed 5 Mar. 2021.
  5. Marc Zvi Brettler – God Is King: Understanding an Israelite Metaphor, vol. 76, Journal for the Study of the Old Testament Supplement Series (Sheffield: Sheffield Academic Press, 1989), 51.
  6. W. Brian Shelton, “An Ancient Israelite Pattern of Kingly Accession in the Life of Christ,” Trinity Journal 25, no. 1 (2004): 72.
  7. James Parks, All the Prayers in the Bible, Faithlife Biblical and Theological Lists (Bellingham, WA: Faithlife, 2020), 1 Sa 10:19.
  8. Joel Marcus, “Crucifixion as Parodic Exaltation” Journal of Biblical Literature, vol. 125, no. 1, 2006, pp. 73–87.
  9. John MacArthur, “One Perfect Life: The Complete Story of the Lord Jesus” (Nashville, TN: Thomas Nelson Publishers, 2012), 455.
  10. Robert Duncan Culver, “The Earthly Career of Jesus, the Christ” (Grand Rapids, MI: Baker Book House, 1991), 17.
  11. David Schrock, “Jesus’ Kingly Office,” in Lexham Survey of Theology, ed. Mark Ward et al. (Bellingham, WA: Lexham Press, 2018).
  12. John F. MacArthur Jr., The MacArthur Study Bible: New American Standard Bible. (Nashville, TN: Thomas Nelson Publishers, 2006), Re 17:14.
  13. Craig A. Evans and Craig A. Bubeck, eds., John’s Gospel, Hebrews–Revelation, First Edition., The Bible Knowledge Background Commentary (Colorado Springs, CO; Paris, ON; Eastbourne: David C Cook, 2005), 387.
  14. Rick Brannan et al., eds., The Lexham English Septuagint (Bellingham, WA: Lexham Press, 2012), Enoch 9:4.

Bibliography

al., Rick Brannan et. The Lexham English Septuagint. Bellingham: Lexham Press, 2012.
Brettler, Marc Zvi. “God Is King: Understanding an Israelite Metaphor.” Journal for the Study of Old Testament Supplement Series, vol. 76, 1989: 51.
Craig A. Evans, Craig A. Bubeck. The Bible Knowledge Background Commentary – John’s Gospel, Hebrews-Revelation. Colorado Springs: David C. Cook, 2005.
Culver, Robert Duncan. The Earthly Career of Jesus, the Christ. Grand Rapids: Baker Book House, 1991.
Dockery, David S. Christ As King. Nashville: Holman Bible Publishers, 2003.
Easton, M.G. Kingly Office of Christ, Easton’s Bible Dictionary. New York: Harper & Brothers, 1893.
Hall, John F. “The Roman Province of Judea: A Historical Overview.” Brigham Young University Studies, vol 36, no. 3, 1996: 319-336.
Heiser, Michael “The Israelite King and Jesus as King”: Podcast 333 posted July 19, 2020. https://nakedbiblepodcast.com/podcast/naked-bible-333-the-israelite-king-and-jesus-as-king/. Accessed March 08, 2021.
MacArthur, John. One Perfect Life: The Complete Story of the Lord Jesus. Nashville: Thomas Nelson Publishers, 2012.
—. The MacArthur Study Bible: New American Standard Bible. Nashville: Thomas Nelson Publishers, 2006.
Marcus, Joel. “Crucifixion as Parodic Exaltation.” Journal of Biblical Literature, 2006: 73-87.
Parks, Jimmy. All the Prayers of the Bible. Bellingham: Faithlife, 2020.
Schrock, David. Jesus’ Kingly Office. Bellingham: Lexham Press, 2018.
Shelton, W. Brian. “An Ancient Israelite Pattern of Kingly Accession in the Life of Christ.” Trinity Journal, vol. 25, 2004: 72. Strauss, Mark L. “Messiah”, The Lexham Bible Dictionary. Bellingham: Lexham, 2016.


Creation Theories of Genesis

Within this post, various perspectives and theories about creation methodologies, backgrounds, and speculations become considered for comparative purposes. To understand their weight, meaning, and purpose to understand the specifics about the origins of existence and how humanity came to be. The creation accounts given in Scripture provide for a corroborated view about what our Lord and Creator accomplished. However, still today, many scholars, students, and laity more fully explore the wonders of this Universe and all that is within it. To include a deep and extended search of the Scriptures to understand the Truth of God’s work better.

Individuals and organizations go about their reading and interpretation of Scripture from a range of approaches. Yet reliable hermeneutical practices yield more effective exegetical outcomes that draw from the intended meaning of biblical authors—setting aside Western, or post-modern social influences and pressures to develop a precise understanding of what occurred to bring about the reality around us. There is a range of theories that constitute the body of rationale concerning the text we see in Genesis 1:1-3. Among these, they are generally placed into two camps of interpretation to get at the Lord’s meaning in Genesis. Namely, literal or figurative interpretations, either historical and chronological or topical.

Theories of Creation

All together in view, there are Concordist (literal) and Non-concordist (nonliteral) interpretations1 grouped where both views recognize and affirm the inspiration and authority of God’s word. Still, the method by which creation is accomplished and recorded varies significantly. One group of interpretations is chronological, whereas the other is not—the paradigm centers around what was either time-bound or functional. More specifically, a time-bound interpretation that comes from modern or Western cultural worldviews that place considerable weight upon how a reader of the creation account in Genesis would understand and accept the origination and formation of the Universe and the Earth in a sequentially ordered manner. By comparison, numerous evangelicals, theologians, and biblical scholars today place increasing attention upon what people of the Ancient Near East (ANE) region have read and understood concerning their interpretation of the creation account within Genesis.

On the one hand, we recognize that the shape and extent of the Earth were limited from a more primitive worldview among ancient peoples throughout earlier centuries. Their view of Scripture was largely shaped by divine revelation, cultural conditions, and likely what they heard through oral tradition. On the other hand, there are today scientific observations about glacial layering, global plate tectonics, archaeological discoveries, and the rates of decay, or transformation of physical matter, that have a bearing upon those who have a high view of Scripture and hold a creationist worldview. Just as we today have cultural influences upon our society, there were cultural, social, political, and religious influences present among peoples throughout the Ancient Near East. Consequently, questions that inevitably arise about a chronological and formative vs functional view of Scripture bring about new interest concerning what people read, wrote, heard, practiced, worshiped, and believed throughout their lives. To add cultural context in how they understood the recorded account of creation as written about in Genesis.

From the sequence of events in Genesis 1, we have the following chronological and formative creation theories cast in place. Young Earth theory (24-Hour Day), Old Earth theory, Day-Age theory, and Gap theory are all today’s interpretive perspectives about a sequence of time that corresponds to the historical narrative given in Genesis. The distinctions among them concern intervals of time that occurred during each day of creation as compared to what duration of time transpired between Genesis 1:1 and 1:2 and then to Genesis 1:3. The concern and interest are not merely about the consecutive nature of the period described in the biblical text and the use of the vav consecutive within Hebrew grammar. They were also about what time lapsed from a human and divine perspective. Either in a linear or nonlinear fashion, whether 24-hours, or as ages in time, the interval duration of each period expressed as a “day” corresponds to a literal day, or a way to assign a formative, or functional term to a time segment whether intended as chronological or not.

Entirely separate from this type of interpretation is a nonchronological point of view around a literary and topical model to construct meaning. About how existence came into being with processes that were not a result of linear work but were instead by individual and separate periods brought together to complement one another to accommodate the gradual introduction of climate and environmental features such as oceans, forests, mountains, rivers, and so forth. The flora, fauna, and animal life forms that followed further occupied areas of the Earth to perform a specific purpose or function. The literary framework method of creation posits a symmetrical form of order that explains and accommodates the method and means by which all things came to be from a naturalistic and humanly discernable perspective. According to humanity, created beings who are participants among that which was formed and set into being.

Positions & Implications

1. Theistic Evolution

This is a theory that posits God used evolution as a means to bring about the gradual formation and biological advancement of humanity and physical life.2 Where it is also recognized that an initial miraculous event was necessary to begin the process of evolution, the Theistic Evolution perspective takes into account a supernatural cause from a specific Being outside of creation itself. A seemingly “set and forget” way of casting creation into a perpetual motion of existence contradicting Scripture in the following verse:  “For by him all things were created, in heaven and on earth, visible and invisible, whether thrones or dominions or rulers or authorities—all things were created through him and for him.” (Col 1:16-17).

2. Day-Age

The theory is which each consecutive day itself is an epoch of time or multiples of long geological periods of various durations. Separated by markers in time consecutive in definition by evening and morning markers in the text of Scripture. Advocates of this theory view creation as a convergence of active and passive developmental conditions in the Universe, upon Earth, and among humanity.3 A theory that early Earth apologists generally oppose on the grounds of presuppositional thinking, with a uniformitarian, and anti-supernatural worldview. As a point of comparison, Hebrews 4:5-10 informs us that the Lord is still in the Sabbath of the seventh day He created. As the seventh day was created longer than 24-hours ago, one could conclude a similarly extended period of time (“days”) prior to the Sabbath while according to a providential or God-centered time-frame reference.

3. 24-Hour Day

On the plain meaning of Scripture, to understand what God has revealed in His word, each day described in Genesis 1:5, 1:8, 1:13, 1:19, 1:23, and 1:31 is a literal 24-hour solar period. An interval of time that normally represents one complete rotation of the Earth around the illuminating heat source of the Sun. While the Earth was created and conditioned to support life, it was supernaturally formed into being by God’s spoken word that took a short duration of time from a human point of reference. The lapse of time as a “day,” or 24-hours as described in Scripture to convey a tangible sense of time passage whether there was the presence of the Sun or the rotational motion of the Earth or not.

4. Gap Theory

Described as a considerable interval (gap) of time separating the condition of the Earth between when it was made and its condition just before the Lord’s further work to form and develop His creation. Yet without exegetical support throughout Scripture, Gap theorists advocate the idea that millions of years of time transpired before setting the stage of what was written about in Genesis 1:3.4 Some Bible believers view the separation of these verses as permitting a series of events to occur. Such as geological formation, atmospheric development, primitive life formation, and other precursors to evolution.

5. Literary Framework

The literary framework is a way of bringing together a structured interpretation and understanding of Scripture’s creation account from a poetic and figurative perspective. In an effort to explain creation activity in a nonlinear, topical, and non-sequential way in contrast to the traditional and historical narrative that is widely held by those who have a high view of Scripture.5 This is a poetic or thematic approach to the literary structure to give a sense of how Creation came into existence. Where each day is given a function, or purpose, to set in order as necessary and give coherent meaning in each day’s relationship to one another. This is not a historical expression to explain what occurred, but instead a way to view the functional order by which creation is recognized as a similar formative comparison to Ancient Near Eastern (ANE) mythology.

6. Revelatory Days

Alternative to 24 actual solar hours of the day to create everything, some scholars view these periods as days of revelation. Where it took a literal solar week to reveal what He did ages before humanity was created, this point of view interpretation comes through the use of the word “made” (asah) in Exodus 20:11 because the terminology can reference the meaning of “revealed.” The distinction here rests on the theory that could have God took 144 hours (a solar week) to reveal a past series of events. Scripture to support this theory comes from Genesis 5:1, 6:9, and 10:1. Defined as the histories or literally “genealogies” of the creation account, this theory is a view back at what occurred with it, taking a literal week for God to reveal to Adam and Moses the order of events.

Conclusion

With numerous theories concerning biblical creation events in Genesis, there are several here touched upon to give a limited depth about the range of interpretations that exist. Not to bring confusion or misunderstanding about what occurred as described in Scripture, but to instead instill confidence in the authority and reliable certainty of what God accomplished. The discussion is merely about a methodology that is either chronological and functional, or historically formative concerning the origin of existence. There either is a literal or figurative occurrence as an interpretive way to explain to Bible readers what took place in either a narrative or poetic format.

As it is upon each individual to grasp the intended meaning of what is revealed by God through the writing of Moses, we are left with a decision about what to accept as original revelatory truth. To get at this truth from a Scriptural perspective, it is necessary to recognize it as the inerrant and prevailing Word of God. While I previously held to the Day-Age view of Creation, through this cursory study, I have withdrawn from that perspective, and I have tentatively moved to a literal day-length interpretation but with the age of the Earth extending back to much longer than 4,000 to 6,000 years ago. The primary reason for this change is due to the far greater likelihood God is active at formative Creation as a creative effort instead of what the scientific method necessitates through the natural order. A secondary reason for the change is related to the Hebrew grammatical structure of the text making use of the vav (waw) consecutive to indicate the sequence of events given by linguistic expression. While this does not alleviate concerns about the duration of time-lapse day intervals from a Day-Age perspective, it does reduce the likelihood of a poetic and figurative way of interpretation. Moreover, the Bible itself gives a plain reading of the “evening and morning” transition or interface of the text from one literal translated day to another.

Again, subject to further adjustment, as I learn more through the pursuit of theological groundwork, research, personal study, prayer, and guidance, my view here is likely to increase in precision as I get close to the true and intended meaning of Scripture in this area. I have several areas of unattended concerns, and further information is necessary to settle upon a position at this point. Meanwhile, the historical narrative to indicate a literal interpretation of 24-hour days upon the Creation of the Earth many millennia ago is where I newly begin from.

Citations

__________________
1.   Haarsma & Haarsma, Origins. Christian Perspectives on Creation, Evolution, and Intelligent Design, (Grand Rapids, Faith Alive Christian Resources, 2011), 97, 129.
2.   Norman L. Geisler, Baker Encyclopedia of Christian Apologetics, (Grand Rapids, Baker Books, 1999), 233.
3.   Ibid. 270, 271.
4.   Wayne Grudem, Systematic Theology, (Grand Rapids, Zondervan, 2000), 289
5.   Terry Mortenson, Coming to Grips with Genesis, (Green Forest, AR, Master Books, 2018), 212.

Bibliography

Deborah B. Haarsma, Loren D. Haarsma. Origins – Christian Perspectives on Creation, Evolution, and Intelligent Design. Grand Rapids: Faith Alive Christian Resources, 2011.
Geisler, Norman L. Baker Encyclopedia of Christian Apologetics. Grand Rapids: Baker Books, 1999.
Grudem, Wayne. Systematic Theology -An Introduction to Biblical Doctrine. Grand Rapids: Zondervan, 1994.
Mortenson, Terry. Coming to Grips with Genesis. Green Forest: Master Books, 2018.


Truth & Inerrancy of Scripture

Reaffirming Inerrancy, Christian Thought, and Pastor as Theologian

2016 Shepherd’s Conference Seminar

Notes of Abner Chou lecture from the following source: https://www.gracechurch.org/sermons/11849

We are entrusted with the legacy of truth. To reclaim our position and function as Christian thinkers and pastor-theologians. To defend the faith. To encourge us and challenge us. To proclaim the unique and exclusive God of the Word.

The apathy of scriptural truth leads to a crisis among the youth and churchgoers. Truth and thinking is not important or relevant among churches. Sunday school teachers do not place much importance on this. Consequently, there is immense biblical illiteracy. We are in a crisis of truth.

Inerrancy is a thinking man’s doctrine. It claims that whatever the Bible asserts is true, so we must find the truth in terms of thought and its consequences. Such as its sufficiency, purpose, application, etc.

The Church refuses to think, and they do not want to think. Their preferences are elsewhere, so they reject inerrancy. We are in a crisis of truth. Society at one time respected Christianity, but now it has changed. Because it no longer recognizes the supernatural, but only the natural. Only science and their own thinking redefine the values we have. They are on a campaign to change every single value that the Bible upholds. Society has chosen to upend the truth.

Society views those who value truth by the inerrancy of Scripture as crazy, wrong, and evil. They want to remove us from society, and people in the Church want the same. Especially young people in Church and among those who leave. In general, people of the Church do not believe that the Bible is the exclusive truth. They doubt the sufficiency of Scripture. They are skeptical. They do not believe that truth matters. They don’t care, and it is irrelevant to them. This is the crisis of truth.

It is necessary to take a stand now. Otherwise, the Church is relegated to nothing with catastrophic results for the American churches and everywhere. So we must show our devotion to truth and thinking by declaring sophisticated answers on the whole counsel of God and defending against error.

We must live up to what inerrancy demands to help people recover the doctrine of inerrancy. To help our people value the necessity and beauty of the doctrine of inerrancy.

The Three Demands Scriptural Inerrancy

  1. If we affirm the Bible is truth, we need to be devoted to truth and thinking.
  2. If we affirm the Bible is truth, we need to declare answers from the whole counsel of God’s word.
  3. If we affirm the Bible is truth, we must defend against inerrancy.

1.) If we affirm the Bible is truth, we need to be devoted to truth and thinking.

We need to be equipped to have answers and make the case where others will have conviction. To study it and develop a passion for it. Necessary to regain the compelling importance of inerrancy.

Two important questions we must answer:

a.) Is the truth powerful? Is the Bible authoritative?

It is necessary to debunk the idea that truth is merely information. Truth goes far beyond that as it acts upon a person’s life, will, and intentions. Truth includes information, but it is more than that. Scripture itself proclaims that Jesus is truth, and the truth shall set us free. Jesus is the way, the truth, and the life (John 14:6). The truth through His word is the extension of Christ, His activity, power, and effectiveness.

John 1:14, Jesus is declared full of grace and truth. He speaks a message of truth in John 8:40 & 45, “because I speak the truth, you do not believe Me.” Truth causes people to walk in the truth (3 John 1:4), worship in spirit and truth (John 4:23), and have life (John 14:6). Truth sanctifies (John 17:17), and it sets people free (John 8:32).

Toward the end of Jesus’s ministry, He appears before Pilate to testify to the truth. This is what He said before His sacrifice. Everything made right by His redemptive plan of the gospel is linked with truth. Truth is powerful, dynamic, it saves, and it gives life. Moreover, truth is liked to God’s definitional authority (Genesis 1 -3). In that knowledge, wisdom, and truth is an issue. There God established in the garden “the knowledge of good and evil.” God alone has the right to define what is right and wrong.

As depicted by Solomon, truth is linked with the culmination of God’s plan as people sought his wisdom. In Isaiah 11:6-9, Eden is regained when truth prevails.

We need to remind people about the origin of truth and its reality. If you want to make a difference and have an impact on people’s lives, then preach the word and proclaim the truth. Truth is not just information.

Truth is exclusively found in Scripture alone.

Contradictions from the culture that proclaims otherwise about social issues are not valid. Culture does not know better than the truth of Scripture. We need to remind our people of this and make a case for it. In Job 28, God Himself argues for the supremacy and exclusivity of His word. As Job was written as the first book written of the Bible, the design and purpose of Scripture is recorded to introduce the need for His word.

Suffering provides a window into greater questions. It destroys your sense of understanding this life and that you can handle it.

Truth is a matter of life or death, heaven or hell. Key verses of Job 28:12-13 articulates this meaning, “But where can wisdom be found? And where is the place of understanding? Man does not know its value, nor is it found in the land of the living.” It is impossible for humanity to know the full picture or answers of truth and wisdom in life. Wealth and riches cannot manage life adequately enough to assuage suffering. Nor can skill, or competencies as further proven in Job 28. –Man doesn’t have the capability of originating or deriving wisdom.

God says in Job 28:23, He alone understands its way, and He knows its place. God is the only source of wisdom. When Solomon said, “the fear of the Lord is the beginning of wisdom,” he was referring back to Job. Where this phrase is found in Psalm 111:10 and Proverbs 9:10, so to remind people that they don’t know better is necessary in light of Scripture. It is impossible. It needs to be repeatedly paraded before the Lord’s people, that they do not know better than what is given in Scripture, or the wisdom of God by His word.

The first written book of the Bible in Job establishes the wisdom of God by His word and how the world works because He has seen and defined it all.

b.) Is truth what we do? To think about the truth?

Thinking about truth is what drives the Church. It is a sacred task sent by God throughout redemptive history. As given by examples of the prophets, who were adept at God’s word as Scripture, they were immersed in the meaning of what God’ revealed throughout history.

Various books of the Old Testament are interconnected where there is an understanding of God’s word and His revealed wisdom. It reveals that God cares, and we anchor our soul in that for significant shepherding applications. Theologically speaking, we have highlights of examples given by an illustration of a vine over the course of millennia. Whereas the vine represents the Lord’s people, Israel.

Walking back from the parable of the vine that illustrates and assesses the state of Israel’s spiritual state of existence:

Psalm 80: Strong Vine
Isaiah 5: Vine Produces Bad Fruit
Jeremiah 2: Vine that is Degenerate
Ezekiel 15: Vine that is Useless Except as Fuel for the Fire

Whereas thereafter in John 15:1, Jesus says, “I am the true vine.” Do not lose hope, but rely upon trust in Him. So the prophets were theologians who saw the truth of Scripture. What’s more, Jesus Himself was far more advanced in His use and understanding of Scripture. For example, after example, He makes the point about the truth of Scripture to condemn, teach, and enlighten.

Thinking drives the Church forward. That’s what we do. Just as we see from Paul, the Apostle in the Epistles is proclaiming the word of truth. For the entire Church everywhere and for all time (2 Tim 4:19-22). Grace be with you as written in 2 Timothy 4:22 is stated in Greek as plural. Paul’s prayer was for us. He prayed that we would communicate the truth as He did and just as our Lord Jesus did.

So our objective is to share and drive a conviction about the truth of God’s word and what it does. About what it is for and its power, that by doing so, we erode and eliminate Biblical illiteracy. From cover to cover, we all understand and have convictions about the word of God.

As theologians, we are not marketeers, therapists, or CEOs. We need to remain deeply engaged in Scripture. We need to know the original languages, find exegetical insights, and become adept at intertextuality. Furthermore, our reach should extend to systematics and issues. Aggressive reading beyond practical ministry (while important) is necessary in the areas of deeper theology. That results in greater breadth and depth surrounding Scripture. By doing so, we become a major theological resource to people (i.e., truth, wisdom, scriptural points of interest). This is the nature of being a Christian thinker and theologian.

Practical Implications:

  1. If you aren’t shepherding people to love truth, you’ll never be a pastor-theologian. Because your people will not understand what you’re doing. They must develop and have an appreciation of Scripture.
  2. Reach for and attain a deep engagement with the Scriptures. Necessary to take every thought captive to the obedience of Christ. Otherwise, without this engagement and devotion, our inerrancy is meaningless.

Paul in 1 Timothy 3:15 says that the Church is the pillar and support of the truth. So it is hypercritical that the Church has substantive engagement and thinking about the word of God. This is our role.

If the Church doesn’t do its job, it loses its testimony. So when people see and not just hear our devotion and dedication to Scripture, they will conclude there is nothing like the Bible. It is the exclusive repository of the truth. It is powerful and produces history.

2.) If we affirm the Bible is truth, we need to declare answers from the whole counsel of God’s word

The Bible is consistent and interconnective. There is a compounding depth to it. So we should have answers that reflect this reality.

If, in our answers or use of Scripture, we say, “Because the Bible says so,” that is not good enough. If we do not show the depth of Scripture, we do not demonstrate the whole counsel of God’s word. Where if there is a crisis of truth, life results are harmful and deadly. So as without providing depth, we confirm skepticism among people who already struggle to believe if at all.

The whole of Scripture entails the entire counsel of God’s word. All the way down to single individual words or terms. As examples, to reveal and affirm terms such as deity, resurrection, rest, hope, theology, and shepherd — every word matters.

The apostles and prophets quote from a wide expanse of Scripture to demonstrate that they knew God’s word. Every passage is connected in Scripture. We use it to demonstrate that ordinary faithfulness is profound.

Why should we go to church? Why should we serve in the church? For fellowship and to exercise our gifts in support of the church. In that, we are the new humanity after the fall, according to the full counsel of God’s word. The extent of social issues is spoken to about marriage, incest, sexuality, at full depth, and breadth to reflect God, His love, and the identity of Christ.

So to engage and share the word of God, we are to articulate and demonstrate its truth as it pertains to the gospel, God’s covenants, His love, and the status of people according to their life circumstances. We need to give profound answers from the enormous facility of the text. So in that the Bible is sourced to do that, we teach others that the Scripture is truth. This is what inerrancy demands.

3.) If we affirm the Bible is truth, we must defend against inerrancy

This is what Scripture asserts as the difference between error and truth (1 John 4:6). The Scripture often attacks error, and as such, we use what it reveals to do the same. To walk through the errors that surface, we recognize that evangelicals have become post-modern (i.e., it’s all relative, pluralistic, & unclear). To accompany platitudes of “we just need to tolerate and love each other.” The descent goes further from among leaders such as “well, there are a lot of views,” or “there are a lot of interpretations,” and “the Bible is not clear, or that’s just not essential.” So with post-modernism comes confusion through the proliferation of subjective views. As Christian thinkers and theologians, we need to cut through all of that and provide clarity with reasons arising from the depth and breadth of Scripture.

As recovery goes from a post-modern attitude to a Biblical attitude, we remind people that truth is not relative. God’s word is the exclusive repository of truth. The Bible defines truth and error, and it is clear. God’s revelation is something that was hidden but has now been made accessible. It is literal, historical, and grammatical. The Bible is clear. We don’t advocate tolerance, but forbearance with gentleness and enduring harm (2 Tim 2:22-26). This is what we do with other people. Tolerance is a lie as we are called to forbearance. It is the gospel that is at stake.

Now it is our turn where we think about the truth and pass that legacy on. We devote our time to the truth to defend against error.

Inerrancy in Light of the New Testament Writers’ Use of the Old Testament

2015 Shepherd’s Conference Seminar

Notes of Abner Chou lecture from the following source: https://www.gracechurch.org/sermons/10928

Too often, while professors, scholars, and students claim inerrancy of Scripture, they will advocate that it says something else other than Biblical authors intended. Where there is a denial to recognize what Scripture says, they can claim or say anything they want and yet hold on to an inerrantist view or conviction. Scholars and others will deny the historicity of certain events, and the authorship of certain books with excuses always the same. The thought process runs like this: “Inerrancy deals with what the Bible claims” and “I” am saying it claims something else. So whatever you bring up, another person could reject whatever you want because they choose to believe the Bible says something else.

Consequently, through the denial of authorial intent, skeptics can assert that inerrancy becomes meaningless. People begin to claim that the Bible is in contradiction with itself and history while still insisting they are inerrantists. Scholars and skeptics proclaim that inerrancy is dead, and hermeneutics has killed it.

By comparison to this type of thought, the Bible itself informs us about how another Scripture is used to communicate and reinforce meaning. Biblical authors used this intertextuality to apply a hermeneutic to faithful communicate the truth of God’s word. The way biblical writers read Scripture is how they wrote according to a high hermeneutical standard. This is to serve as an example for us today. How prophets and apostles read under the inspiration of the Holy Spirit, shows us how we are to rightly divide the Word of Truth. The Bible comes with its hermeneutic included.

The biblical writers are the first inerrantists. To codify the fact that inerrancy is not a recently developed doctrine.

There are three main points about the New Testament’s use of the Old. They are literal, grammatical, and historical. These are points of observation traditionally associated with both inerrancy and hermeneutics. We received these points to identify and describe what is involved in both inerrancy and hermeneutics because that is what the apostles and prophets believed.

The Apostle’s Literal Hermeneutic

A literal hermeneutic is about the interpretation of meaning from an author’s original intent, context, and purpose. In this sense, there is a direct correlation to the issue of truth. Where we can conclude if there is error or mishandling among the apostle’s use of the Old Testament, what they had to say is less than truthful, consistent, or authoritative.

As an example of scholars that dispute the apostle’s literal hermeneutic, consider common assumptions made by Matthew among other New Testament authors. That there is the authoritative weight with Scripture to assure confidence and truth in what is written. With Jesus’s use of “have you not read” in Mt 12:5 and Mt 19:4, He appeals to the use of Scripture as authoritative. He believed Scripture settled issues relevant to readers.

In the New Testament, from Matthew’s (Mt 2:15) use of Hosea (Hos 11:1) in the Old Testament, we see from close examination “what was spoken by the Lord” (NASB). The first exodus referenced in Matthew from our deliverer Christ Jesus is a correlation to the second exodus of Israel written about in Hosea. Whereas we can understand and accept an introductory statement from Matthew that the reference concerns God’s word as authoritative. To support and build context among New Testament writers, biblical writers used the Old Testament to demonstrate meaning and authority and show their confidence in its inerrancy. This occurs numerous times throughout Scripture in various books, chapters, contexts, across genres and authors. Everything is connected.

How the New Testament uses the Old can be illustrated as a chain of reasoning where the prophetic hermeneutic is drawn out and applied by the apostolic hermeneutic. The literal hermeneutic Matthew chose from the book of Hosea factually illustrates a chain of extended authority. As Hosea references the book of Exodus and thereafter, Mathew references Hosea. Whereas, by comparison, Matthew could have appealed to Exodus directly. Scripture interprets Scripture, it is consistent with itself, and it is not contradictory over the centuries. This is a corollary to the doctrine of inerrancy.

The Apostle’s Grammatical Hermeneutic

The apostles knew that Scripture is truth word by word in structure and syntax. Disputes among Scholars attempt to show that this is not so as proof texted by Galatians 3:16. Where there is a seemingly errant contradiction between the plural and singular use of seed (NASB) or offspring (ESV). However, with further examination elsewhere in Genesis 22 and Psalm 72, both Abraham and David respectively recognize that there is one promised seed (singular) as again reference in the Galatians 3:16 verse.

Apostle Paul picks up what David references in Psalm 72 to concentrate on the word and grammar of “seed.” Whereas by comparison, modern scholars too often get it wrong. Making use of Galatians 3:16 in isolation without the application of a biblical hermeneutic to grasp a coherent and reliable meaning confirmed as truth.

What Paul refers to in Galatians 3:16 is exceptional evidence of the rule concerning effective sequential linkages in Scripture that correspond compellingly.

The Apostle’s Historical Hermeneutic

Scholars allege that in certain historical narratives, details might never have happened. That certain stories are entirely fictional. Objections to surface with reason about whether or not the apostles viewed historical events within Scripture as truthful and accurate. As evidence, Galatians chapter 4 is relied upon by scholars to make a case of allegory by Paul to show that not even the apostle accepted Scriptural truth within its historical detail.

Since it is demonstrated in Scripture elsewhere and overall that Paul is saturated in historical facts pertaining to numerous events, stories, and covenants across time, we are confident about his use and attention to detail as he writes his letter to the Galatians and even to us today. So Paul’s idea and purpose of allegory are not as we recognize and apply it today. We make sketchy allegorical use of spiritual symbology or principles drawn from Scripture while downplaying history. Paul uses history to make theological points. He argues theology from historical fact to demonstrate it is actualized by it. In 1 Corinthians 15, Paul does the same thing concerning the historical resurrection of Jesus. To say, if you don’t have a historical resurrection, you don’t have a gospel. History is the foundation of theology. In Romans 4:25, the resurrection is necessary for our justification to make again the point that history actualizes theology.

How Paul uses the principle of allegory is demonstrated by what is written in 1 Corinthians 10. Just as Israel was blessed and tempted, we are blessed and tempted. There are these two separate categories from a historical perspective, blessed and tempted. Israel blessed and tempted, the church blessed and tempted as they are categorically the same between both, but allegorical in contrast. Two items grouped and compared in contrast have different categories. So as other authors refer to events or circumstances in Scripture using different categories, by allegory, Paul does the same to connect corresponding theology to historical facts. Not to draw symbolic, vague, or spiritual inferences.

While there is an overall biblical hermeneutic standard, as demonstrated in Scripture, we do not always hit that standard. There is a difference in wrestling with the text as compared to wrestling against the text. We must apply the standard the apostles set for us as much as we can. The Prophetic hermeneutic is the Apostolic hermeneutic, and they, in turn, are the Christian hermeneutic. Inerrancy demands a hermeneutic of surrender as Scripture is the inspired, infallible, and all-sufficient word of God.


The Lordship of Christ

This is what it means to be justified before God. What it takes to become perfection by God’s standard and to obtain eternal life. Spoken plainly, Jesus has said that there are these specifics in Mark 10:21 above that require attention.

Its context is about when a wealthy man approached Jesus to ask him about how to inherit eternal life. While in his view he kept the commandments and obeyed the Mosaic law on one level, he actually was not perfect. To which Jesus said, “You lack one thing”.

And Jesus, looking at him, loved him, and said to him, “You lack one thing: go, sell all that you have and give to the poor, and you will have treasure in heaven; and come, follow me.” – Mark 10:21

The “ONE thing” the moral and wealthy man heard Jesus say is outlined and parsed here:

(a.) Sell all you have
(b.) Give to the poor
(c.) Take up your cross
(d.) Come to Him
(e.) Follow Him

So we can infer, that as we abide by what God morally requires, these are the specifics about what you must have to inherit eternal life. While on the outside the wealthy man’s behaviors honored God’s moral law, that wasn’t the full condition of his heart. So the answer Jesus gave him was explicit about what is necessary to inherit eternal life. Which is above and beyond moral and righteous conduct. That in this way, Jesus directly and clearly got to the heart of the wealthy man’s question.

On its face, Jesus describes in total more than one thing as required (a, b, c, d, and e above). Where taken together, he must transfer all that he is and all that he has to all that Jesus is. Really, the “One Thing” as compared to his wealth and status. Because of His wealth, Jesus was to reign in his heart over his wealth and anything else.

Even with a high degree of personal righteousness, this is the only way to God’s kingdom. It wasn’t that this outward righteousness isn’t correct and necessary, but it just wasn’t enough because we are not perfect without Christ. It wasn’t possible to achieve perfection on his own, either internally of the heart and externally from behaviors, performance, or obedience.

To further see what happens after we trust and follow Christ, there are two historical and scriptural principles to consider. Principles that reinforce Jesus’s words about our transformation as we set aside everything else and follow Him. That over time, and as it is written, we are His workmanship (Eph 2:10 NASB).

A. Trust Him – IMPUTATION | We are given Christ’s Righteousness.
Through Jesus and His life, death, and resurrection, God has accepted His sacrificial atonement for those who would trust and follow Him. Where all our sins are canceled and God doesn’t see us as sinful or imperfect anymore. Jesus himself is the perfection of those who trust and follow Him.

B. Follow Him – SHEMA | Love the LORD and love others as yourself.
The presence and power of Christ and the Holy Spirit within you will transform you. When we trust and follow Him. That love will develop within you toward perfection until fully completed in heaven (Mk 12:37-40).


The Narrow Door

Strive to Enter the Narrow Door

This is Jesus’ charge. Strive to enter through the narrow door. The narrow door into the kingdom of God. This is the demand. That what is at stake is an ultimate destination; that is heaven or hell. So the demand of Jesus is to strenuously make the effort to enter the kingdom of God. To agonize over it by fighting sin (Luke 13:25-27) and remaining vigilant (Matt. 24:38-39,42) against anything that can block entry.

“And someone said to Him, “Lord, are there just a few who are being saved?” And He said to them, “Strive to enter through the narrow door; for many, I tell you, will seek to enter and will not be able.” – Luke 13:23-24

The Greatest Threat to Our Entry Into the Kingdom

The greatest threat is our daily sin. So we make war on sin. Especially our own sin. It isn’t anyone else’s sin that can keep us from the kingdom of God, but our own sin. So it stands to reason that Jesus implores us to remain vigilant against temptation (Mark 14:38). That is, watch and be alert that we do not enter into temptation.

Pain and Pleasure Can Block Our Entry

The parable of the sower illustrates the conditions by which people come to faith in Christ, but fall away when hard times come or when there is persecution (Matt. 13:21) or as the cares of wealth and pleasures in life choke out a meaningful desire for God or His kingdom (Luke 8:14).

Praise and Physical Indulgence Can Block Our Entry

A desire for self-glory, recognition, or status is a barrier to entry into the kingdom of God (Luke 6:26). Not that accolades, rewards, or praises of people are harmful in themselves, but that when these are sought and reveled in for one’s own sense of gain or self-worth there simply becomes less room for the LORD and His kingdom. There is the lure of the praise of people for status, reputation, or acceptance above the strenuous effort necessary to enter the kingdom of God (Matt. 6:1, Luke 6:26). The same goes for physical pleasure or comfort. Indulgences in drinking or eating to diminish or extinguish a desire for God as a substitute is a real threat that can block entry. Illicit drugs and pharmaceutical abuse follow this same principle (Luke 21:34).

Money is a Mortal Threat that Can Block Our Entry

With the pressures of economic stability and security, this is a big one. This is the one that Jesus warns us about most. He presses us by what He has said in Mark 10:25, “It is easier for a camel to enter through the eye of a needle than for a rich person to enter the kingdom of God.” Striving for wealth is not striving to enter the narrow door into the kingdom of God.

Jesus specifically says we can not serve both God and money (Matt. 6:24). We are not to lay up treasures for us on earth (Matt. 6:19). He tells us to not be concerned about what we will eat, drink or wear (Matt. 6:31). “The deceitfulness of riches enter in and choke out the word” (Mark 4:19). “Sell your possessions, and give to the needy” (Luke 12:33). “Where your treasure is, there your heart will be also” (Matt. 6:21). “Any one of you who does not renounce all that he has can not be my disciple” (Luke 14:33). “But woe to you who are rich, for you have received your consolation” (Luke 6:24). “Blessed are the poor, for yours is the kingdom of God” (Luke 6:20). “Take care, and be on your guard against all covetousness, for one’s life does not consist in the abundance of his possessions” (Luke 12:15).

The Healthy or Good Eye Helps to Gain Entry

That is, our perception or view of money in comparison to God as a matter of preference tells us if we are walking in the light. It is a comparative judgment in value. Do we love money, or love God? We can not serve both.

“The eye is the lamp of the body; so then if your eye is clear, your whole body will be full of light. “But if your eye is bad, your whole body will be full of darkness. If then the light that is in you is darkness, how great is the darkness! “No one can serve two masters; for either he will hate the one and love the other, or he will be devoted to one and despise the other. You cannot serve God and wealth.” – Matthew 6:22-24

So whether you are walking in the light, or walking in darkness is predicated upon how you view money with respect to God. How we view money or wealth as a comparison to the value of God determines if our access through the narrow door is open or blocked. Moreover, if our eye is good (our perception of God having supreme value), then light resides within us. If our eye is bad, (our perception of money having supreme value), then darkness dwells within.

Entry by the New Covenant

The new covenant is the purchased possession of Jesus our LORD and King. It is new as compared to the old covenant when the fulfillment of the law was required by God’s people to walk blameless before Him. That their conduct and devotion were unblemished and right before God continually. Where atonement was required for sin through ritual sacrifices.

Christ fulfills the new covenant. More specifically, the LORD declared “I will put My law within them and on their heart, I will write it; and I will be their God, and they shall be My people” (Jer. 31:33). To further reinforce the LORD’s work on this, He declared “I will give you a new heart and put a new spirit within you, and I will remove the heart of stone from your flesh and give you a heart of flesh. I will put My Spirit within you and cause you to walk in My statutes, and you will be careful to observe My ordinances” (Ezek.36:26-27).

Therefore, while Christ demands that we be vigilant and watchful of false christs, or false teachers, His promised Holy Spirit that indwells us will help us to do what He requires. That is to strive to enter by the narrow door. As we trust and rely on Jesus, it is the striving of God that we experience by His Holy Spirit to walk in his ordinances. So that with joy and peace we are able to strive to enter through the narrow door.

So what is the narrow door, specifically? It is the LORD Christ. We enter through Christ into the kingdom of God. We trust in Him and follow Him by grace as He is our LORD and King. As we know Him, we walk by the Spirit (Gal. 5:22-26) and endure to the end.

“And someone said to Him, “Lord, are there just a few who are being saved?” And He said to them, “Strive to enter through the narrow door; for many, I tell you, will seek to enter and will not be able.” – Luke 13:23-24 | Truly I say to you, whoever does not receive the kingdom of God like a child shall not enter it.” – Mark 10:15

In further careful reading of John Piper’s book, “What Jesus Demands from the World” he continues to detail what it is to enter the narrow door. In this third post about Jesus’ demand to enter the narrow door, there is an existing condition and status of those to belong to Christ. That is, for those who belong to Jesus, they shall strive to enter through the narrow door because they have already entered. A paradox that we strive to enter through a narrow door into the kingdom from inside the kingdom. Where there is this “secret of the kingdom” in Mark 4:11 (ESV) that the kingdom of God had already arrived. Such that Jesus, therefore, told His followers to experience the power of God now.

Whereas entry now through the narrow door is possible by the power of God to deliver from sin and eternal captivity. As it is written, by the power of faith as a child, we receive the kingdom of God and enter into it (Mark 10:15) prior to its consummation in the future. The following outline is a point-by-point walk-through of what it is to have eternal life now and as an inheritance (Matt. 19:29, Matt 25:46). What it further is to enter through the narrow door.

The Fight is to Cherish What We Have, Not Earn What We Don’t

As Piper writes, “The demands of Jesus are only as hard to obey as his promises are hard to cherish and his presence is hard to treasure.” The pursuit of Christ is the outcome of finding a treasure in a field. So the daily struggle is not to do what we don’t want, but to want what is “infinitely worthy of wanting.”

Jesus Promises to Help Us Do the Impossible

Those who are His are made certain of His help by John 15:5. In that without Him we unable to do anything. It is by abiding in Him that we are able to bear fruit. He affirms that His demands are impossible to meet on our own. Yet He has said that all things are possible with God (Mark 10:27).

Forgiveness and Justification are at the Bottom of Our Striving

The goal of our striving is not to obtain right standing and forgiveness before God, but it is the grounding of it. The cause of it. No joyful striving equals no secure relationship with God.

Perfection Awaits the Age to Come

As given by an earlier demand of Jesus, He requires perfection. A perfection that is unachievable among His followers. While Jesus knows we are unable to attain perfection, He “fulfills all righteousness” (Matt 3:15) within us. Highlighted by the fact Jesus called His most committed Apostles “evil” (Matt. 7:11). So the true follower is in an ongoing fight against sin and does not fall away.

Jesus Prays for Us that We Not Fail

He has given us His Holy Spirit. He also prays for us. That we remain in Him and do not fall away (John 17:11). Jesus is our advocate before the Father.

We are Striving to Enter Our Father’s House

“If God is our father, we love Jesus,” writes Piper as it is supported by scripture. So a sign that we are a child of God is our love for Christ. Since this is our new nature the LORD will see to our entry into His kingdom. “He is actively helping us to get home” rather than watching from a distance to see if we will strive to enter His kingdom and produce an effort to become His children.

Your Name is Written in Heaven

As you strive to enter through the narrow door into heaven, you must know that your name is already written there (Luke 10:20). For those who are His, your name written in heaven means that He will deliver you from evil and bring you into His kingdom.

You Were Chosen by God and Given to Jesus

“All that the Father gives Me will come to Me, and the one who comes to Me I will certainly not cast out” (John 6:37). In that those who are His, belonged first to the Father and they were given to Jesus (John 17:9). So those who come, Jesus reveals the Father to them and the Father keeps them from falling away. As it is written in Jesus’ prayer before the Father, “I have manifested Your name to the people whom You gave me out of the world; they were Yours and You gave them to Me, and they have kept Your word” (John 17:6). You are given to Jesus by the Father and no one is able to snatch you out of the Father’s hand (John 10:29).

Jesus Sustains Our Striving by His Joy

So the way our striving is maintained is by the joy He has given to us. That in our joy we abide in Him. We are thereby able to successfully strive to enter through the narrow door by the imparting of His joy to us (John 15:11). “No one will take your joy from you,” Jesus says (John 16:22). Through Him and by Him and the joy He gives us, we have a lifelong striving to enter through the narrow door into the Kingdom of God. In summary, on this topic of entering the narrow door, the following excerpt appears in Piper’s book “What Jesus Demands From The World.”

OUR STRIVING WILL NOT BE IN VAIN

“Vigilance is the mark of the followers of Jesus. They know that “the gate is wide and the way is easy that leads to destruction” (Matt. 7:13). They are serious about life. Heaven and hell are at stake. Therefore, they are seriously joyful. The Son of God has rescued them from the guilt and power of sin. They are children of God. Their names are written in heaven. They have received the Helper, the Spirit of truth. They have the promise of Jesus to be with them to the end of the age. They know that he is praying for them. They rejoice that they stand righteous before God because of Jesus. They have received the kingdom. They have eternal life as a present possession. And they marvel that no one can snatch them out of God’s hand. In this joy they are energized to strive to enter by the narrow door. And they are confident their striving will not be in vain.”

Matt. 6:1, Matt. 6:21-24, Matt. 6:31, Matt. 7:13, Matt 13:21, Matt. 13:50, Matt. 20:15, Matt. 24:38-39,42, Mark 4:19, Mark 10:25, Mark 14:38, Luke 6:20, Luke 6:24, Luke 6:26-27, Luke 8:14, Luke 11:35, Luke 12:15, Luke 12:33, Luke 13:24-27, Luke 13:28-29, Luke 20:46, Luke 21:34, John 18:36


The Gift of Repentance

This is the first of a two-part series about the gift of repentance. What it is. What it involves and how it applies to people according to Scripture. From Apostle Paul, in his letter to Timothy his close companion, he writes about godly living and what that specifically looks like in practice. In context, Paul exhorts Timothy on conduct befitting him as the Lord’s servant. That by doing so, God may grant his adversaries or opponents repentance. This short post is a fresh look at John Piper’s lab about the topic and how repentance comes about in a person’s life.

Part 1

There is a war happening for your soul. On one side, Satan is scheming to enslave you to sin and blind you to the beauty of God. But God, by His power, is able to lead you to faith, repentance, and freedom. How is the war won? John Piper looks at several key verses in this lab.

And the Lord’s servant must not be quarrelsome but kind to everyone, able to teach, patiently enduring evil, correcting his opponents with gentleness. God may perhaps grant them repentance leading to a knowledge of the truth, and they may come to their senses and escape from the snare of the devil, after being captured by him to do his will. – 2 Timothy 2:24–26

Outline

Repentance as Transformation (01:29–04:54)

  1. Unrepentant people lack the knowledge of the truth, are captured by the devil, and have lost their senses.
  2. God alone grants repentance. When it comes, it comes from him.
  3. Repentance is a deep inner change in a person—change of mind, of heart, and of soul—that leads to a knowledge of the truth.
  4. Knowledge alone is not enough. Unbelieving and unrepentant people even demons—can know a lot of true things about God.
  5. True knowledge of God sees Jesus as beautiful, compelling, and infinitely valuable.
  6. The kind of knowledge that leads to freedom and a right, vibrant relationship with God is grounded in repentance.

Salvation as Sight (04:54–08:32)

  1. Coming to their senses (2 Timothy 2:26) corresponds with repentance (2 Timothy 2:25).
  2. Repentance is a change of heart, in which we reacquire our ability to think and feel rightly.
  3. Escaping from the snare of the devil (2 Timothy 2:26) corresponds with coming to a knowledge of the truth (2 Timothy 2:25).
  4. The devil does not snare us by binding our hands against our will. When we’re under his power, we hate the right and love the wrong. No, the devil ensnares us through deception. He holds us in captivity by blinding us.

The Gift of God (08:32–10:51)

  1. Our Condition: We were snared by Satan, and were blinded by him.
  2. Our Repentance: God gives repentance, and restores our senses.
  3. Our Knowledge: Repentance leads to knowledge that treasures Christ.
  4. Our Freedom: We are now free from the captivity to do the devil’s will, and free now to do the will of God.

Study Questions

  1. Based on 2 Timothy 2:25–26, how would you describe yourself before God granted you repentance? What language does Paul give to describe our condition?
  2. Is there true knowledge of God that does not spring from repentance? Can you think of examples in the Bible?
  3. How does the devil ensnare people? And how does God defeat their bondage to the devil?

Related Resources

God Desires All to Be Saved, and Grants Repentance to Some (1976 article)
Is Election Divine Favoritism? (interview)
My Prayer to God Is That They Might Be Saved (sermon)

Piper, J. (2014–2015). Look at the Book Labs (2 Ti 2:24–26). Minneapolis, MN: Desiring God.

Part 2

This is the second part of the two-part series. Part 1 presented what the gift of repentance looks like in practical and biblical terms. As referenced in Apostle Paul’s written letter to Timothy, we have what he specifically intended as to what repentance means and how his conduct is an agent toward the repentance of others.

And the Lord’s servant must not be quarrelsome but kind to everyone, able to teach, patiently enduring evil, correcting his opponents with gentleness. God may perhaps grant them repentance leading to a knowledge of the truth, and they may come to their senses and escape from the snare of the devil, after being captured by him to do his will. – 2 Timothy 2:24–26

God makes the objects of the miracle of repentance agents of the miracle of repentance. In Part 1 of this two-part series, John Piper established that it is God who decisively brings repentance for any sinner. Now, he asks what role, if any, we have in bringing about that repentance for others.

Outline

Introduction, Prayer & Review (00:00–03:10)

  1. Only God gives repentance—a deep heart/mind/soul change.
  2. This repentance leads to a true knowledge of the truth, beyond the knowledge of Satan and of unbelievers.
  3. By this repentance (and the true knowledge it brings), we escape the snare of the devil, which is his deception.

Traits of the Agents of Repentance (03:10–07:50)

  1. When God grants repentance, it leads to a knowledge of the truth. But where did that truth come from? The Lord’s servant. Repentance is always a response to truth. Therefore, we must speak the truth.
  2. We must speak with clarity and competence.
  3. We must speak with love. The Lord’s servant is not quarrelsome—not easily angered. The Lord’s servant patiently expects and endures evil. The Lord’s servant is gentle, even when correcting someone.

Sent to Open the Eyes of the Blind (07:50–10:49)

  1. Yes, God is sovereign in the granting of repentance.
  2. But, we should never conclude that we do not have to do anything to bring others to faith and repentance. The Bible clearly says that the Lord’s servant—you and me—are essential for God’s saving work.
  3. God makes the objects of the miracle of repentance agents of the miracle of repentance. (Acts 26:18)

Study Questions

  1. Who is “the Lord’s servant” in 2 Timothy 2:24? List all the qualities Paul gives for the Lord’s servant in that verse.
  2. If the repentance that God brings leads to a knowledge of the truth, what is that truth, and where does it come from?
  3. Look again at 2 Timothy 2:24–26. If God sovereignly, decisively grants repentance, why do we have to do anything?

Related Resources

Give the Blessing of Rebuke (article)
Robust Theology Fuels Ambitious Evangelism (interview)
• How Shall People Be Saved? Part 1 and Part 2 (sermons)

Piper, J. (2014–2015). Look at the Book Labs (2 Ti 2:24–26). Minneapolis, MN: Desiring God.


Heaven

1. The New Creation

The final state of believers will be preceded by the passing of the present world and the appearance of a new creation. Matt. 19:28 speaks of “the regeneration,” and Acts 3:21, of “the restoration of all things.” In Heb. 12:27 we read: “And this word, Yet once more signifieth the removing of those things that are shaken (heaven and earth), as of things that are made, that those things which are not shaken (the kingdom of God) may remain.” Peter says: “But according to His promise, we look for new heavens and a new earth, wherein dwelleth righteousness,” 2 Pet. 3:13, cf. vs. 12; and John saw this new creation in a vision, Rev. 21:1. It is only after the new creation has been established, that the new Jerusalem descends out of heaven from God, that the tabernacle of God is pitched among men, and that the righteous enter upon their eternal joy. The question is often raised, whether this will be an entirely new creation or a renewal of the present creation. Lutheran theologians strongly favor the former position with an appeal to 2 Pet. 3:7–13; Rev. 20:11; and 21:1; while Reformed theologians prefer the latter idea, and find support for it in Ps. 102:26, 27; (Heb. 1:10–12); and Heb. 12:26–28.

2. The Eternal Abode of the Righteous

Many conceive of heaven also as a subjective condition, which men may enjoy in the present and which in the way of righteousness will naturally become permanent in the future. But here, too, it must be said that Scripture clearly presents heaven as a place. Christ ascended to heaven, which can only mean that He went from one place to another. It is described as the house of our Father with many mansions. John 14:1, and this description would hardly fit a condition. Moreover, believers are said to be within, while unbelievers are without, Matt. 22:12, 13; 25:10–12. Scripture gives us reasons to believe that the righteous will not only inherit heaven but the entire new creation, Matt. 5:5; Rev. 21:1–3.

3. The Nature of their Reward

The reward of the righteous is described as eternal life, that is, not merely an endless life, but life in all its fullness, without any of the imperfections and disturbances of the present, Matt. 25:46; Rom. 2:7. The fullness of this life is enjoyed in communion with God, which is really the essence of eternal life, Rev. 21:3. They will see God in Jesus Christ face to face, will find full satisfaction in Him, will rejoice in Him, and will glorify Him. We should not think of the joys of heaven, however, as exclusively spiritual. There will be something corresponding to the body. There will be recognition and social intercourse on an elevated plane. It is also evident from Scripture that there will be degrees in the bliss of heaven, Dan. 12:3; 2 Cor. 9:6. Our good works will be the measure of our gracious reward, though they do not merit it. Notwithstanding this, however, the joy of each individual will be perfect and full.

Berkhof, L. (1938). Systematic theology (pp. 736–737). Grand Rapids, MI: Wm. B. Eerdmans publishing co.